The Life of Horatio Lord Nelson.......................................................................................................................1

Robert Southey........................................................................................................................................1

CHAPTER I. 1758 1783 ......................................................................................................................1

CHAPTER II. 1784 1793 ..................................................................................................................11

CHAPTER III. 1793 1795 .................................................................................................................18

CHAPTER IV. 1796 1797 .................................................................................................................32

CHAPTER V. 1798 ..............................................................................................................................42

CHAPTER VI. 1798 1800 .................................................................................................................53

CHAPTER VII. 1800 1801 ...............................................................................................................71

CHAPTER VIII. 1801 1805 ..............................................................................................................84

CHAPTER IX. 1805 ...........................................................................................................................101

Many Lives of Nelson have been written; one is yet wanting, clear and concise enough to become a manual

for the young sailor, which he may carry about with him till he has treasured it up for example in his memory

and in his heart. In attempting such a work I shall write the eulogy of our great national hero, for the best

eulogy of NELSON is the faithful history of his actions, and the best history must be that which shall relate

Nelson's Birth and BoyhoodHe is entered on Board the RAISONABLE Goes to the West Indies in a

Merchantship; then serves in the TRIUMPH He sails in Captain Phipps' Voyage of DiscoveryGoes to

the East Indies in the SEAHORSE, and returns in ill HealthServes as acting Lieutenant in the

WORCESTER, and is made Lieutenant into the LOWESTOFFE, Commander into the BADGER Brig, and

Post into the HINCHINBROKE Expedition against the Spanish MainSent to the North Seas in the

HORATIO, son of Edmund and Catherine Nelson, was born September 29, 1758, in the parsonagehouse of

Burnham Thorpe, a village in the county of Norfolk, of which his father was rector. His mother was a

daughter of Dr. Suckling, prebendary of Westminster, whose grandmother was sister of Sir Robert Walpole,

and this child was named after his godfather, the first Lord Walpole. Mrs. Nelson died in 1767, leaving eight

out of eleven children. Her brother, Captain Maurice Suckling, of the navy visited the widower upon this

event, and promised to take care of one of the boys. Three years afterwards, when HORATIO was only

twelve years of age, being at home during the Christmas holidays, he read in the county newspaper that his

uncle was appointed to the RAISONNABLE, of sixtyfour guns."Do, William," said he to a brother who was

a year and a half older than him self, "write to my father, and tell him that I should like to go to sea with

uncle Maurice." Mr.Nelson was then at Bath, whither he had gone for the recovery of his health: his

circumstances were straitened, and he had no prospect of ever seeing them bettered: he knew that it was the

wish of providing for himself by which Horatio was chiefly actuated, and did not oppose his resolution; he

understood also the boy's character, and had always said, that in whatever station he might be placed, he

would climb if possible to the very top of the tree. Captain Suckling was written to. "What," said he in his

answer,"has poor Horatio done, who is so weak, that he, above all the rest, should be sent to rough it out at

sea?But let him come; and the first time we go into action, a cannonball may knock off his head, and

It is manifest from these words that Horatio was not the boy whom his uncle would have chosen to bring up

in his own profession. He was never of a strong body; and the ague, which at that time was one of the most

common diseases in England, had greatly reduced his strength; yet he had already given proofs of that

resolute heart and nobleness of mind which, during his whole career of labour and of glory, so eminently

distinguished him. When a mere child, he strayed abirds'nesting from his grandmother's house in company

with a cowboy: the dinnerhour elapsed; he was absent, and could not be found; and the alarm of the family

became very great, for they apprehended that he might have been carried off by gipsies. At length, after

search had been made for him in various directions, he was discovered alone, sitting composedly by the side

of a brook which he could not get over. "I wonder, child," said the old lady when she saw him,"that hunger

and fear did not drive you home." "Fear! grandmama:" replied the future hero,"I never saw fear:What is

it?" Once, after the winter holidays, when he and his brother William had set off on horseback to return to

school, they came back, because there had been a fall of snow; and William, who did not much like the

journey, said it was too deep for them to venture on. "If that be the case," said the father, "you certainly shall

not go; but make another attempt, and I will leave it to your honour. If the road is dangerous you may return:

but remember, boys, I leave it to your honour!" The snow was deep enough to have afforded them a

reasonable excuse; but Horatio was not to be prevailed upon to turn back. "We must go on," said he:

"remember, brother, it was left to our honour!"There were some fine pears growing in the schoolmaster's

garden, which the boys regarded as lawful booty, and in the highest degree tempting; but the boldest among

them were afraid to venture for the prize. Horatio volunteered upon this service: he was lowered down at

night from the bedroom window by some sheets, plundered the tree, was drawn up with the pears, and then

distributed them among his schoolfellows without reserving any for himself. "He only took them," he said,

Early on a cold and dark spring morning Mr. Nelson's servant arrived at this school, at North Walsham, with

the expected summons for Horatio to join his ship. The parting from his brother William, who had been for

so many years his playmate and bedfellow, was a painful effort, and was the beginning of those privations

which are the sailor's lot through life. He accompanied his father to London. The RAISONNABLE was lying

in the Medway. He was put into the Chatham stage, and on its arrival was set down with the rest of the

passengers, and left to find his way on board as he could. After wandering about in the cold, without being

able to reach the ship, an officer observed the forlorn appearance of the boy, questioned him; and happening

to be acquainted with his uncle, took him home and gave him some refreshments. When he got on board,

Captain Suckling was not in the ship, nor had any person been apprised of the boy's coming. He paced the

deck the whole remainder of the day without being noticed by any one; and it was not till the second day that

somebody, as he expressed it, "took compassion on him." The pain which is felt when we are first

transplanted from our native soilwhen the living branch is cut from the parent tree is one of the most

poignant which we have to endure through life. There are aftergriefs which wound more deeply, which

leave behind them scars never to be effaced, which bruise the spirit, and sometimes break the heart; but never

do we feel so keenly the want of love, the necessity of being loved, and the sense of utter desertion, as when

we first leave the haven of home, and are, as it were, pushed off upon the stream of life. Added to these

feelings, the seaboy has to endure physical hardships, and the privation of every comfort, even of sleep.

Nelson had a feeble body and an affectionate heart, and he remembered through life his first days of

The RAISONNABLE having been commissioned on account of the dispute respecting the Falkland Islands,

was paid off as soon as the difference with the court of Spain was accommodated, and Captain Suckling was

removed to the TRIUMPH, seventyfour, then stationed as a guardship in the Thames. This was considered

as too inactive a life for a boy, and Nelson was therefore sent a voyage to the West Indies in a merchant

ship, commanded by Mr. John Rathbone, an excellent seaman, who had served as master's mate under

Captain Suckling in the Dreadnought. He returned a practical seaman, but with a hatred of the king's service,

and a saying then common among the sailors"Aft the most honour; forward the better man." Rathbone had

probably been disappointed and disgusted in the navy; and, with no unfriendly intentions, warned Nelson

against a profession which he himself had found hopeless. His uncle received him on board the TRIUMPH

on his return, and discovering his dislike to the navy, took the best means of reconciling him to it. He held it

out as a reward that, if he attended well to his navigation, he should go in the cutter and decked longboat,

which was attached to the commandingofficer's ship at Chatham. Thus he became a good pilot for vessels of

that description from Chatham to the Tower, and down the Swin Channel to the North Foreland, and acquired

Nelson had not been many months on board the TRIUMPH, when his love of enterprise was excited by

hearing that two ships were fitting out for a voyage of discovery towards the North Pole. In consequence of

the difficulties which were expected on such a service, these vessels were to take out effective men instead of

the usual number of boys. This, however, did not deter him from soliciting to be received, and, by his uncle's

interest, he was admitted as coxswain under Captain Lutwidge, second in command. The voyage was

undertaken in compliance with an application from the Royal Society. The Hon. Captain Constantine John

Phipps, eldest son of Lord Mulgrave, volunteered his services. The RACEHORSE and CARCASS bombs

were selected as the strongest ships, and, therefore, best adapted for such a voyage; and they were taken into

dock and strengthened, to render them as secure as possible against the ice. Two masters of Greenlandmen

were employed as pilots for each ship. No expedition was ever more carefully fitted out; and the First Lord of

the Admiralty, Lord Sandwich, with a laudable solicitude, went on board himself, before their departure, to

see that everything had been completed to the wish of the officers. The ships were provided with a simple and

excellent apparatus for distilling fresh from salt water, the invention of Dr. Irving, who accompanied the

expedition. It consisted merely in fitting a tube to the ship's kettle, and applying a wet mop to the surface as

the vapour was passing. By these means, from thirtyfour to forty gallons were produced every day.

They sailed from the Nore on the 4th of June. On the 6th of July they were in latitude 79d 56m 39s; longitude

9d 43m 30s E. The next day, about the place where most of the old discoverers had been stopped, the

RACEHORSE was beset with ice; but they hove her through with ice anchors. Captain Phipps continued

ranging along the ice, northward and westward, till the 24th; he then tried to the eastward. On the 30th he was

in latitude 80d 13m; longitude 18d 48m E. among the islands and in the ice, with no appearance of an

opening for the ships. The weather was exceedingly fine, mild, and unusually clear. Here they were becalmed

in a large bay, with three apparent openings between the islands which formed it; but everywhere, as far as

they could see, surrounded with ice. There was not a breath of air, the water was perfectly smooth, the ice

covered with snow, low and even, except a few broken pieces near the edge; and the pools of water in the

middle of the icefields just crusted over with young ice. On the next day the ice closed upon them, and no

opening was to be seen anywhere, except a hole, or lake as it might be called, of about a mile and a half in

circumference, where the ships lay fast to the ice with their iceanchors. From these icefields they filled

their casks with water, which was very pure and soft. The men were playing on the ice all day; but the

Greenland pilots, who were further than they had ever been before, and considered that the season was far

The next day there was not the smallest opening; the ships were within less than two lengths of each other,

separated by ice, and neither having room to turn. The ice, which the day before had been flat and almost

level with the water's edge, was now in many places forced higher than the mainyard by the pieces squeezing

together. A day of thick fog followed: it was succeeded by clear weather; but the passage by which the ships

had entered from the westward was closed, and no open water was in sight, either in that or any other quarter.

By the pilots' advice the men were set to cut a passage, and warp through the small openings to the westward.

They sawed through pieces of ice twelve feet thick; and this labour continued the whole day, during which

their utmost efforts did not move the ships above three hundred yards; while they were driven, together with

the ice, far to the N.E. and E. by the current. Sometimes a field of several acres square would be lifted up

between two larger islands, and incorporated with them; and thus these larger pieces continued to grow by

aggregation. Another day passed, and there seemed no probability of getting the ships out without a strong E.

or N.E. wind. The season was far advanced, and every hour lessened the chance of extricating themselves.

Young as he was, Nelson was appointed to command one of the boats which were sent out to explore a

passage into the open water. It was the means of saving a boat belonging to the RACEHORSE from a

singular but imminent danger. Some of the officers had fired at and wounded a walrus. As no other animal

has so humanlike an expression in its countenance, so also is there none that seems to possess more of the

passions of humanity. The wounded animal dived immediately, and brought up a number of its companions;

and they all joined in an attack upon the boat. They wrested an oar from one of the men; and it was with the

utmost difficulty that the crew could prevent them from staving or upsetting her, till the CARCASS's boat

came up; and the walruses, finding their enemies thus reinforced, dispersed. Young Nelson exposed himself

in a more daring manner. One night, during the midwatch, he stole from the ship with one of his comrades,

taking advantage of a rising fog, and set off over the ice in pursuit of a bear. It was not long before they were

missed. The fog thickened, and Captain Lutwidge and his officers became exceedingly alarmed for their

safety. Between three and four in the morning the weather cleared, and the two adventurers were seen, at a

considerable distance from the ship, attacking a huge bear. The signal for them to return was immediately

made; Nelson's comrade called upon him to obey it, but in vain; his musket had flashed in the pan; their

ammunition was expended; and a chasm in the ice, which divided him from the bear, probably preserved his

life. "Never mind," he cried; "do but let me get a blow at this devil with the buttend of my musket, and we

shall have him." Captain Lutwidge, however, seeing his danger, fired a gun, which had the desired effect of

frightening the beast; and the boy then returned, somewhat afraid of the consequences of his trespass. The

captain reprimanded him sternly for conduct so unworthy of the office which he filled, and desired to know

what motive he could have for hunting a bear. "Sir," said he, pouting his lip, as he was wont to do when

agitated, "I wished to kill the bear, that I might carry the skin to my father."

A party were now sent to an island, about twelve miles off (named Walden's Island in the charts, from the

midshipman who was intrusted with this service), to see where the open water lay. They came back with

information that the ice, though close all about them, was open to the westward, round the point by which

they came in. They said also, that upon the island they had had a fresh east wind. This intelligence

considerably abated the hopes of the crew; for where they lay it had been almost calm, and their main

dependence had been upon the effect of an easterly wind in clearing the bay. There was but one alternative:

either to wait the event of the weather upon the ships, or to betake themselves to the boats. The likelihood

that it might be necessary to sacrifice the ships had been foreseen. The boats accordingly were adapted, both

in number and size, to transport, in case of emergency, the whole crew; and there were Dutch whalers upon

the coast, in which they could all be conveyed to Europe. As for wintering where they were, that dreadful

experiment had been already tried too often. No time was to be lost; the ships had driven into shoal water,

having but fourteen fathoms. Should they, or the ice to which they were fast, take the ground, they must

inevitably be lost; and at this time they were driving fast toward some rocks on the N.E. Captain Phipps sent

for the officers of both ships, and told them his intention of preparing the boats for going away. They were

immediately hoisted out, and the fitting begun. Canvas breadbags were made, in case it should be necessary

suddenly to desert the vessels; and men were sent with the lead and line to N. and E., to sound wherever they

found cracks in the ice, that they might have notice before the ice took the ground; for in that case the ships

On the 7th of August they began to haul the boats over the ice, Nelson having command of a fouroared

cutter. The men behaved excellently well, like true British seamen: they seemed reconciled to the thought of

leaving the ships, and had full confidence in their officers. About noon, the ice appeared rather more open

near the vessels; and as the wind was easterly, though there was but little of it, the sails were set, and they got

about a mile to the westward. They moved very slowly, and were not now nearly so far to the westward as

when they were first beset. However, all sail was kept upon them, to force them through whenever the ice

slacked the least. Whatever exertions were made, it could not be possible to get the boats to the water's edge

before the 14th; and if the situation of the ships should not alter by that time, it would not be justifiable to

stay longer by them. The commander therefore resolved to carry on both attempts together, moving the boats

constantly, and taking every opportunity of getting the ships through. A party was sent out next day to the

westward to examine the state of the ice: they returned with tidings that it was very heavy and close,

consisting chiefly of large fields. The ships, however, moved something, and the ice itself was drifting

westward. There was a thick fog, so that it was impossible to ascertain what advantage had been gained. It

continued on the 9th; but the ships were moved a little through some very small openings: the mist cleared

off in the afternoon, and it was then perceived that they had driven much more than could have been expected

to the westward, and that the ice itself had driven still further. In the course of the day they got past the boats,

and took them on board again. On the morrow the wind sprang up to the N.N.E. All sail was set, and the

ships forced their way through a great deal of very heavy ice. They frequently struck, and with such force that

one stroke broke the shank of the RACEHORSE's best bower anchor, but the vessels made way; and by

noon they had cleared the ice, and were out at sea. The next day they anchored in Smeerenberg Harbour,

close to that island of which the westernmost point is called Hakluyt's Headland, in honour of the great

Here they remained a few days, that the men might rest after their fatigue. No insect was to be seen in this

dreary country, nor any species of reptilenot even the common earthworm. Large bodies of ice, called

icebergs, filled up the valleys between high mountains, so dark as, when contrasted with the snow, to appear

black. The colour of the ice was a lively light green. Opposite to the place where they fixed their observatory

was one of these icebergs, above three hundred feet high; its side toward the sea was nearly perpendicular,

and a stream of water issued from it. Large pieces frequently broke off and rolled down into the sea. There

was no thunder nor lightning during the whole time they were in these latitudes. The sky was generally

loaded with hard white clouds, from which it was never entirely free even in the clearest weather. They

always knew when they were approaching the ice long before they saw it, by a bright appearance near the

horizon, which the Greenlandmen called the blink of the ice. The season was now so far advanced that

nothing more could have been attempted, if indeed anything had been left untried; but the summer had been

unusually favourable, and they had carefully surveyed the wall of ice, extending for more than twenty

degrees between the latitudes of 80d and 81d, without the smallest appearance of any opening.

The ships were paid off shortly after their return to England; and Nelson was then placed by his uncle with

Captain Farmer, in the SEAHORSE, of twenty guns, then going out to the East Indies in the squadron under

Sir Edward Hughes. He was stationed in the foretop at watch and watch. His good conduct attracted the

attention of the master (afterwards Captain Surridge), in whose watch he was; and upon his recommendation

the captain rated him as midshipman. At this time his countenance was florid, and his appearance rather stout

and athletic; but when he had been about eighteen months in India, he felt the effects of that climate, so

perilous to European constitutions. The disease baffled all power of medicine; he was reduced almost to a

skeleton; the use of his limbs was for some time entirely lost; and the only hope that remained was from a

voyage home. Accordingly he was brought home by Captain Pigot, in the DOLPHIN; and had it not been for

the attentive and careful kindness of that officer on the way, Nelson would never have lived to reach his

native shores. He had formed an acquaintance with Sir Charles Pole, Sir Thomas Troubridge, and other

distinguished officers, then, like himself, beginning their career: he had left them pursuing that career in full

enjoyment of health and hope, and was returning, from a country in which all things were to him new and

interesting, with a body broken down by sickness, and spirits which had sunk with his strength. Long

afterwards, when the name of Nelson was known as widely as that of England itself, he spoke of the feelings

which he at this time endured. "I felt impressed," said he, "with a feeling that I should never rise in my

profession. My mind was staggered with a view of the difficulties I had to surmount and the little interest I

possessed. I could discover no means of reaching the object of my ambition. After a long and gloomy reverie,

in which I almost wished myself overboard, a sudden glow of patriotism was kindled within me, and

presented my king and country as my patron. 'Well then,' I exclaimed, 'I will be a hero! and, confiding in

Long afterwards Nelson loved to speak of the feelings of that moment; and from that time, he often said, a

radiant orb was suspended in his mind's eye, which urged him onward to renown. The state of mind in which

these feelings began, is what the mystics mean by their season of darkness and desertion. If the animal spirits

fail, they represent it as an actual temptation. The enthusiasm of Nelson's nature had taken a different

direction, but its essence was the same. He knew to what the previous state of dejection was to be attributed;

that an enfeebled body, and a mind depressed, had cast this shade over his soul; but he always seemed willing

to believe that the sunshine which succeeded bore with it a prophetic glory, and that the light which led him

His interest, however, was far better than he imagined, During his absence, Captain Suckling had been made

Comptroller of the Navy; his health had materially improved upon the voyage; and as soon as the DOLPHIN

was paid off, he was appointed acting lieutenant in the WORCESTER, sixtyfour, Captain Mark Robinson,

then going out with convoy to Gibraltar. Soon after his return, on the 8th of April 1777, he passed his

examination for a lieutenancy. Captain Suckling sat at the head of the board; and when the examination had

ended, in a manner highly honourable to Nelson, rose from his seat, and introduced him to the examining

captains as his nephew. They expressed their wonder that he had not informed them of this relationship

before; he replied that he did not wish the younker to be favoured; he knew his nephew would pass a good

examination, and he had not been deceived. The next day Nelson received his commission as second

lieutenant of the LOWESTOFFE frigate, Captain William Locker, then fitting out for Jamaica.

American and French privateers, under American colours, were at that time harassing our trade in the West

Indies: even a frigate was not sufficiently active for Nelson, and he repeatedly got appointed to the command

of one of the LOWESTOFFE's tenders. During one of their cruises the LOWESTOFFE captured an

American letterofmarque: it was blowing a gale, and a heavy sea running. The first lieutenant being

ordered to board the prize, went below to put on his hanger. It happened to be mislaid; and while he was

seeking it, Captain Locker came on deck. Perceiving the boat still alongside, and in danger every moment of

being swamped, and being extremely anxious that the privateer should be instantly taken in charge, because

he feared that It would otherwise founder, he exclaimed, "Have I no officer in the ship who can board the

prize?" Nelson did not offer himself immediately, waiting, with his usual sense of propriety, for the first

lieutenant's return; but hearing the master volunteer, he jumped into the boat, saying, "It is my turn now; and

if I come back, it is yours." The American, who had carried a heavy press of sail in hope of escaping, was so

completely waterlogged that the LOWESTOFFE's boat went in on deck and out again with the sea

About this time he lost his uncle. Captain Locker, however, who had perceived the excellent qualities of

Nelson, and formed a friendship for him which continued during his life, recommended him warmly to Sir

Peter Parker, then commanderinchief upon that station. In consequence of this recommendation he was

removed into the BRISTOL flagship, and Lieu tenant Cuthbert Collingwood succeeded him in the

LOWESTOFFE. Sir Peter Parker was the friend of both, and thus it happened that whenever Nelson got a

step in rank, Collingwood succeeded him. The former soon became first lieutenant, and on the 8th of

December 1778 was appointed commander of the BADGER brig; Collingwood taking his place in the

BRISTOL. While the BADGER was lying in Montego Bay, Jamaica, the GLASGOW of twenty guns came

in and anchored there, and in two hours was in flames, the steward having set fire to her while stealing rum

out of the afterhold. Her crew were leaping into the water, when Nelson came up in his boats, made them

throw their powder overboard and point their guns upward; and by his presence of mind and personal

exertions prevented the loss of life which would otherwise have ensued. On the 11th of June 1779 he was

made post into the HINCHINBROOK, of twentyeight guns, an enemy's merchantman, sheathed with wood,

which had been taken into the service. Collingwood was then made commander into the BADGER. A short

time after he left the LOWESTOFFE, that ship, with a small squadron, stormed the fort of St. Fernando de

Omoa, on the south side of the Bay of Honduras, and captured some register ships which were lying under its

guns. Two hundred and fifty quintals of quicksilver and three millions of piastres were the reward of this

enterprise; and it is characteristic of Nelson that the chance by which he missed a share in such a prize is

never mentioned in any of his letters; nor is it likely that it ever excited even a momentary feeling of

Nelson was fortunate in possessing good interest at the time when it could be most serviceable to him: his

promotion had been almost as rapid as it could be; and before he had attained the age of twentyone he had

gained that rank which brought all the honours of the service within his reach. No opportunity, indeed, had

yet been given him of distinguishing himself; but he was thoroughly master of his profession, and his zeal

and ability were acknowledged wherever he was known. Count d'Estaing, with a fleet of one hundred and

twentyfive sail, men of war and transports, and a reputed force of fiveand twenty thousand men, threatened

Jamaica from St. Domingo. Nelson offered his services to the Admiral and to GovernorGeneral Dalling, and

was appointed to command the batteries of Fort Charles, at Port Royal. Not more than seven thousand men

could be mustered for the defence of the island,a number wholly inadequate to resist the force which

threatened them. Of this Nelson was so well aware, that when he wrote to his friends in England, he told them

they must not be surprised to hear of his learning to speak French. D'Estaing, however, was either not aware

of his own superiority, or not equal to the command with which he was intrusted: he attempted nothing with

his formidable armament; and General Dalling was thus left to execute a project which he had formed against

This project was, to take Fort San Juan on the river of that name, which flows from Lake Nicaragua into the

Atlantic; make himself master of the lake itself, and of the cities of Granada and Leon; and thus cut off the

communication of the Spaniards between their northern and southern possessions in America. Here it is that a

canal between the two seas may most easily be formeda work more important in its consequences than any

which has ever yet been effected by human power. Lord George Germaine, at that time secretary of state for

the American Department, approved the plan; and as discontents at that time were known to prevail in the

Nuevo Reyno, in Popayan, and in Peru, the more sanguine part of the English began to dream of acquiring an

empire in one part of America, more extensive than that which they were on the point of losing in another.

General Dalling's plans were well formed; but the history and the nature of the country had not been studied

as accurately as its geography: the difficulties which occurred in fitting out the expedition delayed it till the

season was too far advanced; and the men were thus sent to adventure themselves, not so much against an

enemy, whom they would have beaten, as against a climate which would do the enemy's work.

Early in the year 1780, five hundred men destined for this service were convoyed by Nelson from Port Royal

to Cape Gracias a Dios, in Honduras. Not a native was to be seen when they landed: they had been taught that

the English came with no other intent than that of enslaving them, and sending them to Jamaica. After a

while, however, one of them ventured down, confiding in his knowledge of one of the party; and by his

means the neighbouring tribes were conciliated with presents, and brought in. The troops were encamped on

a swampy and unwholesome plain, where they were joined by a party of the 79th regiment from Black River,

who were already in a deplorable state of sickness. Having remained here a month, they proceeded, anchoring

frequently, along the Mosquito shore, to collect their Indian allies, who were to furnish proper boats for the

river, and to accompany them. They reached the river San Juan, March 24th; and here, according to his

orders, Nelson's services were to terminate; but not a man in the expedition had ever been up the river, or

knew the distance of any fortification from its mouth; and he not being one who would turn back when so

much was to be done, resolved to carry the soldiers up. About two hundred, therefore, were embarked in the

Mosquito shore craft and in two of the HINCHINBROOK's boats, and they began their voyage. It was the

latter end of the dry season, the worst time for such an expedition; the river was consequently low. Indians

were sent forward through narrow channels between shoals and sandbanks, and the men were frequently

obliged to quit the boats and exert their utmost strength to drag or thrust them along. This labour continued

for several days; when they came into deeper water, they had then currents and rapids to contend with, which

would have been insur mountable but for the skill of the Indians in such difficulties. The brunt of the labour

was borne by them and by the sailorsmen never accustomed to stand aloof when any exertion of strength

or hardihood is required. The soldiers, less accustomed to rely upon themselves, were of little use. But all

equally endured the violent heat of the sun, rendered more intense by being reflected from the white shoals;

while the high woods, on both sides of the river, were frequently so close as to prevent any refreshing

circulation of air; and during the night all were equally exposed to the heavy and unwholesome dews.

On the 9th of April they reached an island in the river, called San Bartolomeo, which the Spaniards had

fortified, as an outpost, with a small semicircular battery, mounting nine or ten swivels, and manned with

sixteen or eighteen men. It commanded the river in a rapid and difficult part of the navigation. Nelson, at the

head of a few of his seamen, leaped upon the beach. The ground upon which he sprung was so muddy that he

had some difficulty in extricating himself, and lost his shoes: barefooted, however, he advanced, and, in his

own phrase, BOARDED THE BATTERY. In this resolute attempt he was bravely supported by Despard, at

that time a captain in the army, afterward unhappily executed for his schemes of revolutionary treason. The

castle of San Tuan is situated about 16 miles higher up; the stores and ammunition, however, were landed a

few miles below the castle, and the men had to march through woods almost impassable. One of the men was

bitten under the eye by a snake which darted upon him from the bough of a tree. He was unable to proceed

from the violence of the pain; and when, after a short while, some of his comrades were sent back to assist

him, he was dead, and the body already putrid. Nelson himself narrowly escaped a similar fate. He had

ordered his hammock to be slung under some trees, being excessively fatigued, and was sleeping, when a

monitory lizard passed across his face. The Indians happily observed the reptile; and knowing what it

indicated, awoke him. He started up, and found one of the deadliest serpents of the country coiled up at his

feet. He suffered from poison of another kind; for drinking at a spring in which some boughs of the

manchineel had been thrown, the effects were so severe as, in the opinion of some of his friends, to inflict a

The castle of San Juan is 32 miles below the point where the river issues from the Lake of Nicaragua, and 69

from its mouth. Boats reach the sea from thence in a day and ahalf; but their navigation back, even when

unladen, is the labour of nine days. The English appeared before it on the 11th, two days after they had taken

San Bartolomeo. Nelson's advice was, that it should instantly be carried by assault; but Nelson was not the

commander; and it was thought proper to observe all the formalities of a siege. Ten days were wasted before

this could be commenced. It was a work more of fatigue than of danger; but fatigue was more to be dreaded

than the enemy; the rains set in; and could the garrison have held out a little longer, diseases would have rid

them of their invaders. Even the Indians sunk under it, the victims of unusual exertion, and of their own

excesses. The place surrendered on the 24th. But victory procured to the conquerors none of that relief which

had been expected; the castle was worse than a prison; and it contained nothing which could contribute to the

recovery of the sick, or the preservation of those who were yet unaffected. The huts which served for

hospitals were surrounded with filth, and with the putrefying hides of slaughtered cattlealmost sufficient of

themselves to have engendered pestilence; and when at last orders were given to erect a convenient hospital,

the contagion had become so general that there were none who could work at it; for besides the few who were

able to perform garrison duty, there were not orderly men enough to assist the sick. Added to these evils,

there was the want of all needful remedies; for though the expedition had been amply provided with hospital

stores, river craft enough had not been procured for transporting the requisite baggage; and when much was

to be left behind, provision for sickness was that which of all things men in health would be most ready to

leave. Now, when these medicines were required, the river was swollen, and so turbulent that its upward

navigation was almost impracticable. At length even the task of burying the dead was more than the living

could perform, and the bodies were tossed into the stream, or left for beasts of prey, and for the

gallinazosthose dreadful carrion birds, which do not always wait for death before they begin their work.

Five months the English persisted in what may be called this war against nature; they then left a few men,

who seemed proof against the climate, to retain the castle till the Spaniards should choose to retake it and

make them prisoners. The rest abandoned their baleful conquest. Eighteen hundred men were sent to different

posts upon this wretched expedition: not more than three hundred and eighty ever returned. The

HINCHINBROOK's complement consisted of two hundred men; eightyseven took to their beds in one

The transports' men all died, and some of the ships, having none left to take care of them, sunk in the harbour:

but transport ships were not wanted, for the troops which they had brought were no more: they had fallen, not

Nelson himself was saved by a timely removal. In a few days after the commencement of the siege he was

seized with the prevailing dysentery; meantime Captain Glover (son of the author of LEONIDAS) died, and

Nelson was appointed to succeed him in the Janus, of fortyfour guns; Colling wood being then made post

into the HINCHINBROOK. He returned to the har bour the day before San Juan surrendered, and

immediately sailed for Jamaica in the sloop which brought the news of his appointment. He was, however, so

greatly reduced by the disorder, that when they reached Port Royal he was carried ashore in his cot; and

finding himself, after a partial amendment, unable to retain the command of his new ship, he was compelled

to ask leave to return to England, as the only means of recovery. Captain (afterwards Admiral) Cornwallis

took him home in the LION; and to his fare and kindness Nelson believed himself indebted for his life. He

went immediately to Bath, in a miserable state; so helpless that he was carried to and from his bed; and the

act of moving him produced the most violent pain. In three months he recovered, and immediately hastened

to London, and applied for employment. After an interval of about four months he was appointed to the

ALBEMARLE, of twentyeight guns, a French merchantman which had been purchased from the captors for

His health was not yet thoroughly reestablished; and while he was employed in getting his ship ready, he

again became so ill. as hardly to be able to keep out of bed. Yet in this state, still suffering from the fatal

effect of a West Indian climate, as if it might almost be supposed, he said, to try his constitution, he was sent

to the North Seas, and kept there the whole winter. The asperity with which he mentioned this so many years

afterwards evinces how deeply he resented a mode of conduct equally cruel to the individual and detrimental

to the service. It was during the armed neutrality; and when they anchored off Elsinore, the Danish Admiral

sent on board, desiring to be informed what ships had arrived, and to have their force written down. "The

ALBEMARLE," said Nelson to the messenger, "is one of his Britannic Majesty's ships: you are at liberty, sir,

to count the guns as you go down the side; and you may assure the Danish Admiral that, if necessary, they

shall all be well served." During this voyage he gained a considerable knowledge of the Danish coast and its

soundings, greatly to the advantage of his country in aftertimes. The ALBEMARLE was not a good ship,

and was several times nearly overset in consequence of the masts having been made much too long for her.

On her return to England they were shortened, and some other improvements made at Nelson's suggestion.

Still he always insisted that her first owners, the French, had taught her to run away, as she was never a good

On their return to the Downs, while he was ashore visiting the senior officer, there came on so heavy a gale

that almost all the vessels drove, and a storeship came athwarthawse of the ALBEMARLE. Nelson feared

she would drive on the Goodwin Sands; he ran to the beach; but even the Deal boatmen thought it impossible

to get on board, such was the violence of the storm. At length some of the most intrepid offered to make the

attempt for fifteen guineas; and to the astonishment and fear of all the beholders, he embarked during the

height of the tempest. With great difficulty and imminent danger he succeeded in reaching her. She lost her

bowsprit and foremast, but escaped further injury. He was now ordered to Quebec, where his surgeon told

him he would certainly be laid up by the climate. Many of his friends urged him to represent this to Admiral

Keppel; but having received his orders from Lord Sandwich, there appeared to him an indelicacy in applying

Accordingly he sailed for Canada. During her first cruise on that station the ALBEMARLE captured a fishing

schooner which contained in her cargo nearly all the property that her master possessed, and the poor fellow

had a large family at home, anxiously expecting him. Nelson employed him as a pilot in Boston Bay, then

restored him the schooner and cargo, and gave him a certificate to secure him against being captured by any

other vessel. The man came off afterwards to the ALBEMARLE, at the hazard of his life, with a present of

sheep, poultry, and fresh provisions. A most valuable supply it proved, for the scurvy was raging on board:

this was in the middle of August, and the ship's company had not had a fresh meal since the beginning of

April. The certificate was preserved at Boston in memory of an act of unusual generosity; and now that the

fame of Nelson has given interest to everything connected with his name, it is regarded as a relic. The

ALBEMARLE had a narrow escape upon this cruise. Four French sail of the line and a frigate, which had

come out of Boston harbour, gave chase to her; and Nelson, perceiving that they beat him in sailing, boldly

ran among the numerous shoals of St. George's Bank, confiding in his own skill in pilotage. Captain Salter, in

the STA. MARGARETTA, had escaped the French fleet by a similar manoeuvre not long before. The frigate

alone continued warily to pursue him; but as soon as he perceived that this enemy was unsupported, he

shortened sail and hove to; upon which the Frenchman thought it advisable to give over the pursuit, and sail

At Quebec Nelson became acquainted with Alexander Davison, by whose interference he was prevented from

making what would have been called an imprudent marriage. The ALBEMARLE was about to leave the

station, her captain had taken leave of his friends, and was gone down the river to the place of anchorage;

when the next morning, as Davison was walking on the beach, to his surprise he saw Nelson coming back in

his boat. Upon inquiring the cause of this reappearance, Nelson took his arm to walk towards the town, and

told him that he found it utterly impossible to leave Quebec without again seeing the woman whose society

had contributed so much to his happiness there, and offering her his hand. "If you do," said his friend, "your

ruin must inevitably follow." "Then let it follow," cried Nelson, "for I am resolved to do it" "And I," replied

Davison, "am resolved you shall not." Nelson, however, upon this occasion, was less resolute than his friend,

The ALBEMARLE was under orders to convoy a fleet of transports to New York. "A very pretty job" said

her captain, "at this late season of the year" (October was far advanced), "for our sails are at this moment

frozen to the yards." On his arrival at Sandy Hook, he waited on the commanderinchief, Admiral Digby,

who told him he was come on a fine station for making prizemoney. "Yes, sir," Nelson made answer, "but

the West Indies is the station for honour." Lord Hood, with a detachment of Rodney's victorious fleet, was at

that time at Sandy Hook: he had been intimate with Captain Suckling; and Nelson, who was desirous of

nothing but honour, requested him to ask for the ALBEMARLE, that he might go to that station where it was

most likely to be obtained. Admiral Digby reluctantly parted with him. His professional merit was already

well known; and Lord Hood, on introducing him to Prince William Henry, as the Duke of Clarence was then

called, told the prince, if he wished to ask any questions respecting naval tactics, Captain Nelson could give

him as much information as any officer in the fleet. The Dukewho, to his own honour, became from that

time the firm friend of Nelsondescribes him as appearing the merest boy of a captain he had ever seen,

dressed in a full laced uniform, an oldfashioned waistcoat with long flaps, and his lank unpowdered hair tied

in a stiff Hessian tail of extraordinary length; making altogether so remarkable a figure, that, says the duke, "I

had never seen anything like it before, nor could I imagine who he was, nor what he came about. But his

address and conversation were irresistibly pleasing; and when he spoke on professional subjects, it was with

It was expected that the French would attempt some of the passages between the Bahamas; and Lord Hood,

thinking of this, said to Nelson, "I suppose, sir, from the length of time you were cruising among the Bahama

Keys, you must be a good pilot there." He replied, with that constant readiness to render justice to every man

which was so conspicuous in all his conduct through life, that he was well acquainted with them himself, but

that in that respect his second lieutenant was far his superior. The French got into Puerto Cabello, on the coast

of Venezuela. Nelson was cruising between that port and La Guapra, under French colours, for the purpose of

obtaining information; when a king's launch, belonging to the Spaniards, passed near, and being hailed in

French, came alongside without suspicion, and answered all questions that were asked concerning the number

and force of the enemy's ships. The crew, however, were not a little surprised when they were taken on board

and found themselves prisoners. One of the party went by the name of the Count de DeuxPonts. He was,

however, a prince of the German empire, and brother to the heir of the Electorate of Bavaria: his companions

were French officers of distinction, and men of science, who had been collecting specimens in the various

branches of natural history. Nelson, having entertained them with the best his table could afford, told them

they were at liberty to depart with their boat, and all that it contained: he only required them to promise that

they would consider themselves as prisoners if the commanderinchief should refuse to acquiesce in their

being thus liberated: a circumstance which was not likely to happen. Tidings soon arrived that the

preliminaries of peace had been signed; and the ALBEMARLE returned to England and was paid off.

Nelson's first business, after he got to London, even before he went to see his relations, was to attempt to get

the wages due to his men for the various ships in which they had served during the war. "The disgust of

seamen to the navy," he said, "was all owing to the infernal plan of turning them over from ship to ship; so

that men could not be attached to their officers, nor the officers care the least about the men." Yet he himself

was so beloved by his men that his whole ship's company offered, if he could get a ship, to enter for her

immediately. He was now, for the first time, presented at court. After going through this ceremony, he dined

with his friend Davison at Lincoln's Inn. As soon as he entered the chambers, he threw off what he called his

ironbound coat; and, putting himself at ease in a dressing gown, passed the remainder of the day in talking

over all that had befallen them since they parted on the shore of the River St. Lawrence.

Nelson goes to France Reappointed to the BOREAS at the Leeward Islands in the BOREASHis firm

conduct concerning the American Interlopers and the ContractorsMarries and returns to EnglandIs on

the point of quitting the Service in DisgustManner of Life while unemployed Appointed to the

"I HAVE closed the war," said Nelson in one of his letters, "without a fortune; but there is not a speck in my

character. True honour, I hope, predominates in my mind far above riches." He did not apply for a ship,

because he was not wealthy enough to live on board in the manner which was then become customary.

Finding it, therefore, prudent to economise on his halfpay during the peace, he went to France, in company

with Captain Macnamara of the navy, and took lodgings at St. Omer's. The death of his favourite sister,

Anne, who died in consequence of going out of the ballroom at Bath when heated with dancing, affected his

father so much that it had nearly occasioned him to return in a few weeks. Time, however, and reason and

religion, overcame this grief in the old man; and Nelson continued at St. Omer's long enough to fall in love

with the daughter of an Eng lish clergyman. This second attachment appears to have been less ardent than

the first, for upon weighing the evils of a straitened income to a married man, he thought it better to leave

France, assigning to his friends something in his accounts as the cause. This prevented him from accepting an

invitation from the Count of DeuxPonts to visit him at Paris, couched in the handsomest terms of

The selfconstraint which Nelson exerted in subduing this attachment made him naturally desire to be at sea;

and when, upon visiting Lord Howe at the Admiralty, he was asked if he wished to be employed, he made

answer that he did. Accordingly in March, he was appointed to the BOREAS, twentyeight guns, going to

the Leeward Islands as a cruiser on the peace establishment. Lady Hughes and her family went out with him

to Admiral Sir Richard Hughes, who commanded on that station. His ship was full of young midshipmen, of

whom there were not less than thirty on board; and happy were they whose lot it was to be placed with such a

captain. If he perceived that a boy was afraid at first going aloft, he would say to him in a friendly manner,

"Well, sir, I am going a race to the masthead, and beg that I may meet you there." The poor little fellow

instantly began to climb, and got up how he could,Nelson never noticed in what manner, but when they

met in the top, spoke cheerfully to him, and would say how much any person was to be pitied who fancied

that getting up was either dangerous or difficult. Every day he went into the schoolroom to see that they

were pursuing their nautical studies; and at noon he was always the first on deck with his quadrant. Whenever

he paid a visit of ceremony, some of these youths accompanied him; and when he went to dine with the

governor at Barbadoes, he took one of them in his hand, and presented him, saying, "Your Excellency must

excuse me for bringing one of my midshipmen. I make it a rule to introduce them to all the good company I

can, as they have few to look up to, besides myself, during the time they are at sea."

When Nelson arrived in the West Indies, he found himself senior captain, and consequently second in

command on that station. Satisfactory as this was, it soon involved him in a dispute with the admiral, which a

man less zealous for the service might have avoided. He found the LATONA in English Harbour, Antigua,

with a broad pendant hoisted; and upon inquiring the reason, was presented with a written order from Sir R.

Hughes, requiring and directing him to obey the orders of Resident Commissioner Moutray during the time

he might have occasion to remain there; the said resident commissioner being in consequence, authorised to

hoist a broad pendant on board any of his Majesty's ships in that port that he might think proper. Nelson was

"I know of no superior officers," said he, "besides the Lords Commissioners of the Admiralty, and my seniors

on the post list." Concluding, therefore, that it was not consistent with the service for a resident

commissioner, who held only a civil situation, to hoist a broad pendant, the moment that he had anchored he

sent an order to the captain of the LATONA to strike it, and return it to the dockyard. He went on shore the

same day, dined with the commissioner, to show him that he was actuated by no other motive than a sense of

duty, and gave him the first intelligence that his pendant had been struck. Sir Richard sent an account of this

to the Admiralty; but the case could admit of no doubt, and Captain Nelson's conduct was approved.

He displayed the same promptitude on another occasion. While the BOREAS, after the hurricane months

were over, was riding at anchor in Nevis Roads, a French frigate passed to leeward, close along shore. Nelson

had obtained information that this ship was sent from Martinico, with two general officers and some

engineers on board, to make a survey of our sugar islands. This purpose he was determined to prevent them

from executing, and therefore he gave orders to follow them. The next day he came up with them at anchor in

the roads of St. Eustatia, and anchored at about two cables' length on the frigate's quarter. Being afterwards

invited by the Dutch governor to meet the French officers at dinner, he seized that occasion of assuring the

French captain that, understanding it was his intention to honour the British possessions with a visit, he had

taken the earliest opportunity in his power to accompany him, in his Majesty's ship the BOREAS, in order

that such attention might be paid to the officers of his Most Christian Majesty as every Englishman in the

islands would be proud to show. The French, with equal courtesy, protested against giving him this trouble;

especially, they said, as they intended merely to cruise round the islands without landing on any. But Nelson,

with the utmost politeness, insisted upon paying them this compliment, followed them close in spite of all

their attempts to elude his vigilance, and never lost sight of them; till, finding it impossible either to deceive

or escape him, they gave up their treacherous purpose in despair, and beat up for Martinico.

A business of more serious import soon engaged his attention. The Americans were at this time trading with

our islands, taking advantage of the register of their ships, which had been issued while they were British

subjects. Nelson knew that, by the Navigation Act, no foreigners, directly or indirectly, are permitted to carry

on any trade with these possessions. He knew, also, that the Americans had made themselves foreigners with

regard to England; they had disregarded the ties of blood and language when they acquired the independence

which they had been led on to claim, unhappily for themselves before they were fit for it; and he was resolved

that they should derive no profit from those ties now. Foreigners they had made themselves, and as foreigners

they were to be treated. "If once," said he, "they are admitted to any kind of intercourse with our islands, the

views of the loyalists, in settling at Nova Scotia, are entirely done away; and when we are again embroiled in

a French war, the Americans will first become the carriers of these colonies, and then have possession of

them. Here they come, sell their cargoes for ready money, go to Martinico, buy molasses, and so round and

round. The loyalist cannot do this, and consequently must sell a little dearer. The residents here are

Americans by connection and by interest, and are inimical to Great Britain. They are as great rebels as ever

were in America, had they the power to show it." In November, when the squadron, having arrived at

Barbadoes, was to separate, with no other orders than those for examining anchorages, and the usual inquiries

concerning wood and water, Nelson asked his friend Collingwood, then captain of the MEDIATOR, whose

opinions he knew upon the subject, to accompany him to the commanderinchief, whom he then

respectfully asked, whether they were not to attend to the commerce of the country, and see that the

Navigation Act was respectedthat appearing to him to be the intent of keeping menofwar upon this

station in time of peace? Sir Richard Hughes replied, he had no particular orders, neither had the Admiralty

sent him any Acts of Parliament. But Nelson made answer, that the Navigation Act was included in the

statutes of the Admiralty, with which every captain was furnished, and that Act was directed to admirals,

captains, to see it carried into execution. Sir Richard said he had never seen the book. Upon this Nelson

produced the statutes, read the words of the Act, and apparently convinced the commanderinchief, that

menofwar, as he said, "were sent abroad for some other purpose than to be made a show of." Accordingly

MajorGeneral Sir Thomas Shirley was at this time governor of the Leeward Islands; and when Nelson

waited on him, to inform him how he intended to act, and upon what grounds, he replied, that "old generals

were not in the habit of taking advice from young gentlemen." "Sir," said the young officer, with that

confidence in himself which never carried him too far, and always was equal to the occasion,"I am as old as

the prime minister of England, and I think myself as capable of commanding one of his Majesty's ships as

that minister is of governing the state." He was resolved to do his duty, whatever might be the opinion or

conduct of others; and when he arrived upon his station at St. Kitt's, he sent away all the Americans, not

choosing to seize them before they had been well apprised that the Act would be carried into effect, lest it

might seem as if a trap had been laid for them. The Americans, though they prudently decamped from St.

Kitt's, were emboldened by the support they met with, and resolved to resist his orders, alleging that king's

ships had no legal power to seize them without having deputations from the customs. The planters were to a

man against him; the governors and the presidents of the different islands, with only a single exception, gave

him no support; and the admiral, afraid to act on either side, yet wishing to oblige the planters, sent him a

note, advising him to be guided by the wishes of the president of the council. There was no danger in

disregarding this, as it came unofficially, and in the form of advice. But scarcely a month after he had shown

Sir Richard Hughes the law, and, as he supposed, satisfied him concerning it, he received an order from him,

stating that he had now obtained good advice upon the point, and the Americans were not to be hindered from

coming, and having free egress and regress, if the governor chose to permit them. An order to the same

purport had been sent round to the different governors and presidents; and General Shirley and others

informed him, in an authoritative manner, that they chose to admit American ships, as the

commanderinchief had left the decision to them. These persons, in his own words, he soon "trimmed up,

and silenced;" but it was a more delicate business to deal with the admiral: "I must either," said he, "disobey

my orders, or disobey Acts of Parliament. I determined upon the former, trusting to the uprightness of my

intentions, and believing that my country would not let me be ruined for protecting her commerce." With this

determination he wrote to Sir Richard; appealed again to the plain, literal, unequivocal sense of the

Navigation Act; and in respectful language told him, he felt it his duty to decline obeying these orders till he

had an opportunity of seeing and conversing with him. Sir Richard's first feeling was that of anger, and he

was about to supersede Nelson; but having mentioned the affair to his captain, that officer told him he

believed all the squadron thought the orders illegal, and therefore did not know how far they were bound to

obey them. It was impossible, therefore, to bring Nelson to a courtmartial, composed of men who agreed

with him in opinion upon the point in dispute; and luckily, though the admiral wanted vigour of mind to

decide upon what was right, he was not obstinate in wrong, and had even generosity enough in his nature to

Collingwood in the MEDIATOR, and his brother, Wilfred Collingwood, in the RATTLER, actively

cooperated with Nelson. The customhouses were informed that after a certain day all foreign vessels found

in the ports would be seized; and many were, in consequence, seized, and condemned in the Admiralty Court.

When the BOREAS arrived at Nevis, she found four American vessels deeply laden, and what are called the

island colours flyingwhite, with a red cross. They were ordered to hoist their proper flag, and depart within

48 hours; but they refused to obey, denying that they were Americans. Some of their crews were then

examined in Nelson's cabin, where the Judge of Admiralty happened to be present. The case was plain; they

confessed that they were Americans, and that the ships, hull and cargo, were wholly American property; upon

which he seized them. This raised a storm: the planters, the customhouse, and the governor, were all against

him. Subscriptions were opened, and presently filled, for the purpose of carrying on the cause in behalf of the

American captains; and the admiral, whose flag was at that time in the roads, stood neutral. But the

Americans and their abettors were not content with defensive law. The marines, whom he had sent to secure

the ships, had prevented some of the masters from going ashore; and those persons, by whose depositions it

appeared that the vessels and cargoes were American property, declared that they had given their testimony

under bodily fear, for that a man with a drawn sword in his hand had stood over them the whole time. A

rascally lawyer, whom the party employed, suggested this story; and as the sentry at the cabin door was a

man with a drawn sword, the Americans made no scruple of swearing to this ridiculous falsehood, and

commencing prosecutions against him accordingly. They laid their damages at the enormous amount of

L40,000; and Nelson was obliged to keep close on board his own ship, lest he should be arrested for a sum

for which it would have been impossible to find bail. The marshal frequently came on board to arrest him, but

was always prevented by the address of the first lieutenant, Mr. Wallis. Had he been taken, such was the

temper of the people that it was certain he would have been cast for the whole sum. One of his officers, one

day, in speaking of the restraint which he was thus compelled to suffer, happened to use the word PITY!

"Pity!" exclaimed Nelson: "Pity! did you say? I shall live, sir, to be envied! and to that point I shall always

direct my course." Eight weeks remained in this state of duresse. During that time the trial respecting the

detained ships came on in the court of Admiralty. He went on shore under a protection for the day from the

judge; but, notwithstanding this, the marshal was called upon to take that opportunity of arresting him, and

the merchants promised to indemnify him for so doing. The judge, however, did his duty, and threatened to

send the marshal to prison if he attempted to violate the protection of the court. Mr. Herbert, the president of

Nevis, behaved with singular generosity upon this occasion. Though no man was a greater sufferer by the

measures which Nelson had pursued, he offered in court to become his bail for L10,000 if he chose to suffer

the arrest. The lawyer whom he had chosen proved to be an able as well as an honest man; and

notwithstanding the opinions and pleadings of most of the counsel of the different islands, who maintained

that ships of war were not justified in seizing American vessels without a deputation from the customs, the

law was so explicit, the case so clear, and Nelson pleaded his own cause so well, that the four ships were

condemned. During the progress of this business he sent a memorial home to the king, in consequence of

which orders were issued that he should be defended at the expense of the crown. And upon the

representation which he made at the same time to the Secretary of State, and the suggestions with which he

accompanied it, the Register Act was framed. The sanction of Government, and the approbation of his

conduct which it implied, were highly gratifying to him; but he was offended, and not without just cause, that

the Treasury should have transmitted thanks to the commanderinchief for his activity and zeal in

protecting the commerce of Great Britain. "Had they known all," said he, "I do not think they would have

bestowed thanks in that quarter, and neglected me. I feel much hurt that, after the loss of health and risk of

fortune, another should be thanked for what I did against his orders. I either deserved to be sent out of the

service, or at least to have had some little notice taken of what I had done. They have thought it worthy of

notice, and yet have neglected me. If this is the reward for a faithful discharge of my duty, I shall be careful,

and never stand forward again. But I have done my duty, and have nothing to accuse myself of."

The anxiety which he had suffered from the harassing uncertainties of law is apparent from these expressions.

He had, however, something to console him, for he was at this time wooing the niece of his friend the

president, then in her eighteenth year, the widow of Dr. Nisbet, a physician. She had one child, a son, by

name Josiah, who was three years old. One day Mr. Herbert, who had hastened halfdressed to receive

Nelson, exclaimed, on returning to his dressingroom, "Good God! if I did not find that great little man, of

whom everybody is so afraid, playing in the next room, under the dining table, with Mrs. Nisbet's child!" A

few days afterwards Mrs. Nisbet herself was first introduced to him, and thanked him for the partiality which

he had shown to her little boy. Her manners were mild and winning; and the captain, whose heart was easily

susceptible of attachment, found no such imperious necessity for subduing his inclinations as had twice

before withheld him from marrying. They were married on March 11, 1787: Prince William Henry, who had

come out to the West Indies the preceding winter, being present, by his own desire, to give away the bride.

Mr. Herbert, her uncle, was at this time so much displeased with his only daughter, that he had resolved to

disinherit her, and leave his whole fortune, which was very great, to his niece. But Nelson, whose nature was

too noble to let him profit by an act of injustice, interfered, and succeeded in reconciling the president to his

"Yesterday," said one of his naval friends the day after the wedding, "the navy lost one of its greatest

ornaments by Nelson's marriage. It is a national loss that such an officer should marry: had it not been for

this, Nelson would have become the greatest man in the service." The man was rightly estimated; but he who

delivered this opinion did not understand the effect of domestic love and duty upon a mind of the true heroic

"We are often separate," said Nelson, in a letter to Mrs. Nisbet a few months before their marriage; "but our

affections are not by any means on that account diminished. Our country has the first demand for our

services; and private convenience or happiness must ever give way to the public good. Duty is the great

business of a sea officer: all private considerations must give way to it, however painful." "Have you not

often heard," says he in another letter, "that salt water and absence always wash away love ? Now I am such a

heretic as not to believe that article, for, behold, every morning I have had six pails of salt water poured upon

my head, and instead of finding what seamen say to be true, it goes on so contrary to the prescription, that

you may, perhaps, see me before the fixed time." More frequently his correspondence breathed a deeper

strain. "To write letters to you," says he,"is the next greatest pleasure I feel to receiving them from you. What

I experience when I read such as I am sure are the pure sentiments of your heart, my poor pen cannot express;

nor, indeed, would I give much for any pen or head which could express feelings of that kind. Absent from

you, I feel no pleasure: it is you who are everything to me. Without you, I care not for this world; for I have

found, lately, nothing in it but vexation and trouble. These are my present sentiments. God Almighty grant

they may never change! Nor do I think they will. Indeed there is, as far as human knowledge can judge, a

moral certainty that they cannot; for it must be real affection that brings us together, not interest or

compulsion." Such were the feelings, and such the sense of duty, with which Nelson became a husband.

During his stay upon this station he had ample opportunity of observing the scandalous practices of the

contractors, prizeagents, and other persons in the West Indies connected with the naval service. When he

was first left with the command, and bills were brought him to sign for money which was owing for goods

purchased for the navy, he required the original voucher, that he might examine whether those goods had

been really purchased at the market price; but to produce vouchers would not have been convenient, and

therefore was not the custom. Upon this Nelson wrote to Sir Charles Middleton, then Comptroller of the

Navy, representing the abuses which were likely to be practised in this manner. The answer which he

received seemed to imply that the old forms were thought sufficient; and thus, having no alternative, he was

compelled, with his eyes open, to submit to a practice originating in fraudulent intentions. Soon afterwards

two Antigua merchants informed him that they were privy to great frauds which had been committed upon

government in various departments; at Antigua, to the amount of nearly L500,000; at Lucie, L300,000; at

Barbadoes, L250,000; at Jamaica, upwards of a million. The informers were both shrewd sensible men of

business; they did not affect to be actuated by a sense of justice, but required a percentage upon so much as

government should actually recover through their means. Nelson examined the books and papers which they

produced, and was convinced that government had been most infamously plundered. Vouchers, he found, in

that country, were no check whatever: the principle was, that "a thing was always worth what it would bring;"

and the merchants were in the habit of signing vouchers for each other, without even the appearance of

looking at the articles. These accounts he sent home to the different departments which had been defrauded;

but the peculators were too powerful, and they succeeded not merely in impeding inquiry, but even in raising

prejudices against Nelson at the Board of Admiralty, which it was many years before he could subdue.

Owing probably, to these prejudices, and the influence of the peculators, he was treated, on his return to

England, in a manner which had nearly driven him from the service. During the three years that the BOREAS

had remained upon a station which is usually so fatal, not a single officer or man of her whole complement

had died. This almost unexampled instance of good health, though mostly, no doubt, imputable to a healthy

season, must in some measure, also, be ascribed to the wise conduct of the captain. He never suffered the

ships to remain more than three or four weeks at a time at any of the islands; and when the hurricane months

confined him to English Harbour, he encouraged all kinds of useful amusementsmusic, dancing, and

cudgelling among the men; theatricals among the officers; anything which could employ their attention, and

keep their spirits cheerful. The BOREAS arrived in England in June. Nelson, who had many times been

supposed to be consumptive when in the West Indies, and perhaps was saved from consumption by that

climate, was still in a precarious state of health; and the raw wet weather of one of our ungenial summers

brought on cold, and sore throat, and fever; yet his vessel was kept at the Nore from the end of June till the

end of November, serving as a slop and receiving ship. This unworthy treatment, which more probably

proceeded from inattention than from neglect, excited in Nelson the strongest indignation. During the whole

five months he seldom or never quitted the ship, but carried on the duty with strict and sullen attention. On

the morning when orders were received to prepare the BOREAS for being paid off, he expressed his joy to

the senior officer in the Medway, saying, "It will release me for ever from an ungrateful service; for it is my

firm and unalterable determination never again to set my foot on board a king's ship. Immediately after my

arrival in town I shall wait on the First Lord of the Admiralty, and resign my commission." The officer to

whom he thus communicated his intentions behaved in the wisest and most friendly manner; for finding it in

vain to dissuade him in his present state of feeling, he secretly interfered with the First Lord to save him from

a step so injurious to himself, little foreseeing how deeply the welfare and honour of England were at that

moment at stake. This interference produced a letter from Lord Howe the day before the ship was paid off,

intimating a wish to see Captain Nelson as soon as he arrived in town; when, being pleased with his convers

ation, and perfectly convinced, by what was then explained to him, of the propriety of his conduct, he desired

that he might present him to the king on the first leveeday; and the gracious manner in which Nelson was

Prejudices had been, in like manner, excited against his friend, Prince William Henry. "Nothing is wanting,

sir," said Nelson, in one of his letters, "to make you the darling of the English nation but truth. Sorry am I to

say, much to the contrary has been dispersed." This was not flattery, for Nelson was no flatterer. The letter in

which this passage occurs shows in how wise and noble a manner he dealt with the prince. One of his royal

highness's officers had applied for a courtmartial upon a point in which he was unquestionably wrong. His

royal highness, however, while he supported his own character and authority, prevented the trial, which must

have been injurious to a brave and deserving man. "Now that you are parted," said Nelson, "pardon me, my

prince, when I presume to recommend that he may stand in your royal favour as if he had never sailed with

you, and that at some future day you will serve him. There only wants this to place your conduct in the

highest point of view. None of us are without failingshis was being rather too hasty; but that, put in

competition with his being a good officer, will not, I am bold to say, be taken in the scale against him. More

able friends than myself your royal highness may easily find, and of more consequence in the state; but one

more attached and affectionate is not so easily met with: Princes seldom, very seldom, find a disinterested

person to communicate their thoughts to: I do not pretend to be that person; but of this be assured, by a man

who, I trust, never did a dishonourable act, that I am interested only that your royal highness should be the

Encouraged by the conduct of Lord Howe, and by his reception at court, Nelson renewed his attack upon the

peculators with fresh spirit. He had interviews with Mr. Rose, Mr. Pitt, and Sir Charles Middleton, to all of

whom he satisfactorily proved his charges. In consequence, if is said, these very extensive public frauds were

at length put in a proper train to be provided against in future; his representations were attended to; and every

step which he recommended was adopted; the investigation was put into a proper course, which ended in the

detection and punishment of some of the culprits; an immense saving was made to government, and thus its

attention was directed to similar peculations in other arts of the colonies. But it is said also that no mark of

commendation seems to have been bestowed upon Nelson for his exertion. It has been justly remarked that

the spirit of the navy cannot be preserved so effectually by the liberal honours bestowed on officers when

they are worn out in the service, as by an attention to those who, like Nelson at this part of his life, have only

their integrity and zeal to bring them into notice. A junior officer, who had been left with the command at

Jamaica, received an additional allowance, for which Nelson had applied in vain. Double pay was allowed to

every artificer and seaman employed in the naval yard: Nelson had superintended the whole business of that

yard with the most rigid exactness, and he complained that he was neglected. "It was most true," he said,

"that the trouble which he took to detect the fraudulent practices then carried on was no more than his duty;

but he little thought that the expenses attending his frequent journeys to St. John's upon that duty (a distance

of twelve miles) would have fallen upon his pay as captain of the BOREAS." Nevertheless, the sense of what

he thought unworthy usage did not diminish his zeal. "I," said he,"must buffet the waves in search ofWhat?

Alas! that they called honour is thought of no more. My fortune, God knows, has grown worse for the

service; so much for serving my country! But the devil, ever willing to tempt the virtuous, has made me offer,

if any ships should be sent to destroy his Majesty of Morocco's ports, to be there; and I have some reason to

think that, should any more come of it, my humble services will be accepted. I have invariably laid down, and

followed close, a plan of what ought to be uppermost in the breast of an officer,that it is much better to

serve an ungrateful country than to give up his own fame. Posterity will do him justice. A uniform course of

honour and integrity seldom fails of bringing a man to the goal of fame at last."

The design against the Barbary pirates, like all other designs against them, was laid aside; and Nelson took

his wife to his father's parsonage, meaning only to pay him a visit before they went to France; a project which

he had formed for the sake of acquiring a competent knowledge of the French language. But his father could

not bear to lose him thus unnecessarily. Mr. Nelson had long been an invalid, suffering under paralytic and

asthmatic affections, which, for several hours after he rose in the morning, scarcely permitted him to speak.

He had been given over by his physicians for this complaint nearly forty years before his death; and was, for

many of his latter years, obliged to spend all his winters at Bath. The sight of his son, he declared, had given

him new life. "But, Horatio," said he, "it would have been better that I had not been thus cheered, if I am so

soon to be bereaved of you again. Let me, my good son, see you whilst I can. My age and infirmities

increase, and I shall not last long." To such an appeal there could be no reply. Nelson took up his abode at the

parsonage, and amused himself with the sports and occupations of the country. Sometimes he busied himself

with farming the glebe; sometimes spent the greater part of the day in the garden, where he would dig as if

for the mere pleasure of wearying himself. Sometimes he went a birds'nesting, like a boy; and in these

expeditions Mrs. Nelson always, by his expressed desire, accompanied him. Coursing was his favourite

amusement. Shooting, as he practised it, was far too dangerous for his companions; for he carried his gun

upon the full cock, as if he were going to board an enemy; and the moment a bird rose, he let fly without ever

putting the fowlingpiece to his shoulder. It is not, therefore, extraordinary that his having once shot a

partridge should be remembered by his family among the remarkable events of his life.

But his time did not pass away thus without some vexatious cares to ruffle it. The affair of the American

ships was not yet over, and he was again pestered with threats of prosecution. "I have written them word,"

said he, "that I will have nothing to do with them, and they must act as they think proper. Government, I

suppose, will do what is right, and not leave me in the lurch. We have heard enough lately of the

consequences of the Navigation Act to this country. They may take my person; but if sixpence would save me

from a prosecution, I would not give it." It was his great ambition at this time to possess a pony; and having

resolved to purchase one, he went to a fair for that purpose. During his absence two men abruptly entered the

parsonage and inquired for him: they then asked for Mrs. Nelson; and after they had made her repeatedly

declare that she was really and truly the captain's wife, presented her with a writ, or notification, on the part

of the American captains, who now laid their damages at L20,000, and they charged her to give it to her

husband on his return. Nelson, having bought his pony, came home with it in high spirits. He called out his

wife to admire the purchase and listen to all its excellences: nor was it till his glee had in some measure

subsided that the paper could be presented to him. His indignation was excessive; and in the apprehension

that he should be exposed to the anxieties of the suit and the ruinous consequences which might ensue, he

exclaimed, "This affront I did not deserve! But I'll be trifled with no longer. I will write immediately to the

Treasury, and if government will not support me, I am resolved to leave the country." Accordingly, he

informed the Treasury that, if a satisfactory answer were not sent him by return of post, he should take refuge

in France. To this he expected he should be driven, and for this he arranged everything with his characteristic

rapidity of decision. It was settled that he should depart immediately, and Mrs. Nelson follow, under the care

of his elder brother Maurice, ten days after him. But the answer which he received from government quieted

his fears: it stated that Captain Nelson was a very good officer, and needed to be under no apprehension, for

Here his disquietude upon this subject seems to have ended. Still he was not at ease; he wanted employment,

and was mortified that his applications for it produced no effect. "Not being a man of fortune," he said, "was

a crime which he was unable to get over, and therefore none of the great cared about him." Repeatedly he

requested the Admiralty that they would not leave him to rust in indolence. During the armament which was

made upon occasion of the dispute concerning Nootka Sound, he renewed his application; and his steady

friend, Prince William, who had then been created Duke of Clarence, recommended him to Lord Chatham.

The failure of this recommendation wounded him so keenly that he again thought of retiring from the service

in disgust; a resolution from which nothing but the urgent remonstrances of Lord Hood induced him to desist.

Hearing that the RAISONNABLE, in which he had commenced his career, was to be commissioned, he

asked for her. This also was in vain; and a coolness ensued, on his part, toward Lord Hood, because that

excellent officer did not use his influence with Lord Chatham upon this occasion. Lord Hood, however, had

certainly sufficient reasons for not interfering; for he ever continued his steady friend. In the winter of 1792,

when we were on the eve of the revolutionary war, Nelson once more offered his services, earnestly

requested a ship, and added, that if their lordships should be pleased to appoint him to a cockleboat he

should feel satisfied. He was answered in the usual official form: "Sir, I have received your letter of the 5th

instant, expressing your readiness to serve, and have read the same to my Lords Commissioners of the

Admiralty." On the 12th of December he received this dry acknowledgment. The fresh mortification did not,

however, affect him long; for, by the joint interest of the Duke and Lord Hood, he was appointed, on the 30th

The AGAMEMNON sent to the MediteraneanCommencement of Nelson's Aquaintance with Sir W.

HamiltonHe is sent to Corsica, to co operate with PaoliState of Affairs in that IslandNelson

undertakes the Siege of Bastia, and reduces itTakes a distinguished Part in the Siege of Calvi, where he

loses an EyeAdmiral Hotham's ActionThe AGAMEMNON ordered to Genoa, to cooperate with the

"THERE are three things, young gentleman," said Nelson to one of his midshipmen, "which you are

constantly to bear in mind. First, you must always implicitly obey orders, without attempting to form any

opinion of your own respecting their propriety; secondly, you must consider every man your enemy who

speaks ill of your king; and, thirdly, you must hate a Frenchman as you do the devil." With these feelings he

The AGAMEMNON was ordered to the Mediterranean under Lord Hood. The fleet arrived in those seas at a

time when the south of France would willingly have formed itself into a separate republic, under the

protection of England. But good principles had been at that time perilously abused by ignorant and profligate

men; and, in its fear and hatred of democracy, the English Government abhorred whatever was republican.

Lord Hood could not take advantage of the fair occasion which presented itself; and which, if it had been

seized with vigour, might have ended in dividing France:but he negotiated with the people of Toulon, to

take possession provisionally of their port and city; which, fatally for themselves, was done. Before the

British fleet entered, Nelson was sent with despatches to Sir William Hamilton, our envoy at the Court of

Naples. Sir William, after his first interview with him, told Lady Hamilton he was about to introduce a little

man to her, who could not boast of being very handsome; but such a man as, he believed, would one day

astonish the world. "I have never before," he continued, "entertained an officer at my house; but I am

determined to bring him here. Let him be put in the room prepared for Prince Augustus." Thus that

acquaintance began which ended in the destruction of Nelson's domestic happiness. It seemed to threaten no

such consequences at its commencement. He spoke of Lady Hamilton, in a letter to his wife, as a young

woman of amiable manners, who did honour to the station to which she had been raised; and he remarked,

that she had been exceedingly kind to Josiah. The activity with which the envoy exerted himself in procuring

troops from Naples, to assist in garrisoning Toulon, so delighted him, that he is said to have exclaimed, "Sir

William, you are a man after my own heart!you do business in my own way:" and then to have added, "I

am now only a captain; but I will, if I live, be at the top of the tree." Here, also, that acquaintance with the

Neapolitan court commenced, which led to the only blot upon Nelson's public character. The king, who was

sincere at that time in his enmity to the French, called the English the saviours of Italy, and of his dominions

in particular. He paid the most flattering attentions to Nelson, made him dine with him, and seated him at his

Having accomplished this mission, Nelson received orders to join Commodore Linzee at Tunis. On the way,

five sail of the enemy were discovered off the coast of Sardinia, and he chased them. They proved to be three

fortyfour gun frigates, with a corvette of twentyfour and a brig of twelve. The AGAMEMNON had only

345 men at quarters, having landed part of her crew at Toulon, and others being absent in prizes. He came

near enough one of the frigates to engage her, but at great disadvantage, the Frenchman manoeuvring well

and sailing greatly better. A running fight of three hours ensued, during which the other ships, which were at

some distance, made all speed to come up. By this time the enemy was almost silenced, when a favourable

change of wind enabled her to get out of reach of the AGAMEMNON's guns; and that ship had received so

much damage in the rigging that she could not follow her. Nelson, conceiving that this was but the forerunner

of a far more serious engagement, called his officers together, and asked them if the ship was fit to go into

action against such a superior force without some small refit and refreshment for the men. Their answer was,

that she certainly was not. He then gave these orders,"Veer the ship, and lay her head to the westward: let

some of the best men be employed in refit ting the rigging, and the carpenter in getting crows and

capstanbars to prevent our wounded spars from coming down: and get the wine up for the people, with

some bread, for it may be half an hour good before we are again in action." But when the French came up,

their comrade made signals of distress, and they all hoisted out their boats to go to her assistance, leaving the

Nelson found Commodore Linzee at Tunis, where he had been sent to expostulate with the dey upon the

impolicy of his supporting the revolutionary government of France. Nelson represented to him the atrocity of

that government. Such arguments were of little avail in Barbary; and when the Dey was told that the French

had put their sovereign to death, he drily replied, that "Nothing could be more heinous; and yet, if historians

told the truth, the English had once done the same." This answer had doubtless been suggested by the French

about him: they had completely gained the ascendancy, and all negotiation on our part proved fruitless.

Shortly afterward, Nelson was detached with a small squadron, to cooperate with General Paoli and the

Some thirty years before this time the heroic patriotism of the Corsicans, and of their leader Paoli, had been

the admiration of England. The history of these brave people is but a melancholy tale. The island which they

inhabit has been abundantly blessed by nature; it has many excellent harbours; and though the MALARIA, or

pestilential atmosphere, which is so deadly in many parts of Italy and of the Italian islands, prevails on the

eastern coast, the greater part of the country is mountainous and healthy. It is about 150 miles long, and from

40 to 50 broad; in circumference, some 320; a country large enough, and sufficiently distant from the nearest

shores, to have subsisted as an independent state, if the welfare and happiness of the human race had ever

been considered as the end and aim of policy. The Moors, the Pisans, the kings of Aragon, and the Genoese,

successively attempted, and each for a time effected its conquest. The yoke of the Genoese continued longest,

and was the heaviest. These petty tyrants ruled with an iron rod; and when at any time a patriot rose to resist

their oppressions, if they failed to subdue him by force they resorted to assassination. At the commencement

of the last century they quelled one revolt by the aid of German auxiliaries, whom the Emperor Charles VI.

sent against a people who had never offended him, and who were fighting for whatever is most dear to man.

In 1734 the war was renewed; and Theodore, a Westphalian baron, then appeared upon the stage. In that age

men were not accustomed to see adventurers play for kingdoms, and Theodore became the common talk of

Europe. He had served in the French armies; and having afterwards been noticed both by Ripperda and

Alberoni, their example, perhaps, inflamed a spirit as ambitious and as unprincipled as their own. He

employed the whole of his means in raising money and procuring arms; then wrote to the leaders of the

Corsican patriots, to offer them considerable assistance, if they would erect Corsica into an independent

kingdom, and elect him king. When he landed among them, they were struck with his stately person, his

dignified manners, and imposing talents. They believed the magnificent promises of foreign assistance which

he held out, and elected him king accordingly. Had his means been as he represented them, they could not

have acted more wisely than in thus at once fixing the government of their country, and putting an end to

those rivalries among the leading families, which had so often proved pernicious to the public weal. He struck

money, conferred titles, blocked up the fortified towns which were held by the Genoese, and amused the

people with promises of assistance for about eight months: then, perceiving that they cooled in their

affections towards him in proportion as their expectations were disappointed, he left the island, under the plea

of expediting himself the succours which he had so long awaited. Such was his address, that he prevailed

upon several rich merchants in Holland, particularly the Jews, to trust him with cannon and warlike stores to

a great amount. They shipped these under the charge of a supercargo. Theodore returned with this supercargo

to Corsica, and put him to death on his arrival, as the shortest way of settling the account. The remainder of

his life was a series of deserved afflictions. He threw in the stores which he had thus fraudulently obtained;

but he did not dare to land, for Genoa had now called in the French to their assistance, and a price had been

set upon his head. His dreams of royalty were now at an end; he took refuge in London, contracted debts, and

was thrown into the King's Bench. After lingering there many years, he was released under an act of

insolvency, in consequence of which he made over the kingdom of Corsica for the use of his creditors, and

The French, who have never acted a generous part in the history of the world, readily entered into the views

of the Genoese, which accorded with their own policy: for such was their ascendancy at Genoa, that in

subduing Corsica for these allies, they were in fact subduing it for themselves. They entered into the contest,

therefore, with their usual vigour, and their usual cruelty. It was in vain that the Corsicans addressed a most

affecting memorial to the court of Versailles; that remorseless government persisted in its flagitious project.

They poured in troops; dressed a part of them like the people of the country, by which means they deceived

and destroyed many of the patriots; cut down the standing corn, the vines, and the olives; set fire to the

villages, and hung all the most able and active men who fell into their hands. A war of this kind may be

carried on with success against a country so small and so thinly peopled as Corsica. Having reduced the

island to perfect servitude, which they called peace, the French withdrew their forces. As soon as they were

gone, men, women, and boys rose at once against their oppressors. The circumstances of the times were now

favourable to them; and some British ships, acting as allies of Sardinia, bombarded Bastia and San Fiorenzo,

and delivered them into the hands of the patriots. This service was long remembered with gratitude: the

impression made upon our own countrymen was less favourable. They had witnessed the heartburnings of

rival chiefs, and the dissensions among the patriots; and perceiving the state of barbarism to which continual

oppression, and habits of lawless turbulence, had reduced the nation, did not recollect that the vices of the

people were owing to their unhappy circumstances, but that the virtues which they displayed arose from their

own nature. This feeling, perhaps, influenced the British court, when, in 1746, Corsica offered to put herself

under the protection of Great Britain: an answer was returned, expressing satisfaction at such a

communication, hoping that the Corsicans would preserve the same sentiments, but signifying also that the

These brave islanders then formed a government for themselves, under two leaders, Gaffori and Matra, who

had the title of protectors. The latter is represented as a partisan of Genoa, favouring the views of the

oppressors of his country by the most treasonable means. Gaffori was a hero worthy of old times. His

eloquence was long remembered with admiration. A band of assassins was once advancing against him; he

heard of their approach, went out to meet them; and, with a serene dignity which overawed them, requested

them to hear him. He then spake to them so forcibly of the distresses of their country, her intolerable wrongs,

and the hopes and views of their brethren in arms, that the very men who had been hired to murder him, fell

at his feet, implored his forgiveness, and joined his banner. While he was besieging the Genoese in Corte, a

part of the garrison perceiving the nurse with his eldest son, then an infant in arms, straying at a little distance

from the camp, suddenly sallied out and seized them. The use they made of their persons was in conformity

to their usual execrable conduct. When Gaffori advanced to batter the walls, they held up the child directly

over that part of the wall at which the guns were pointed. The Corsicans stopped: but Gaffori stood at their

head, and ordered them to continue the fire. Providentially the child escaped, and lived to relate, with

becoming feeling, a fact so honourable to his father. That father conducted the affairs of the island till 1753,

when he was assassinated by some wretches, set on, it is believed, by Genoa, but certainly pensioned by that

abominable government after the deed. He left the country in such a state that it was enabled to continue the

war two years after his death without a leader: the Corsicans then found one worthy of their cause in Pasquale

Paoli's father was one of the patriots who effected their escape from Corsica when the French reduced it to

obedience. He retired to Naples, and brought up his youngest son in the Neapolitan service. The Corsicans

heard of young Paoli's abilities, and solicited him to come over to his native country, and take the command.

He did not hesitate long: his father, who was too far advanced in years to take an active part himself,

encouraged him to go; and when they separated, the old man fell on his neck, and kissed him, and gave him

his blessing. "My son," said he, "perhaps I may never see you more; but in my mind I shall ever be present

with you. Your design is great and noble; and I doubt not but God will bless you in it. I shall devote to your

cause the little remainder of my life in offering up my prayers for your success." When Paoli assumed the

command, he found all things in confusion: he formed a democratical government, of which he was chosen

chief: restored the authority of the laws; established a university; and took such measures, both for repressing

abuses and moulding the rising generation, that, if France had not interfered, upon its wicked and detestable

principle of usurpation, Corsica might at this day have been as free, and flourishing and happy a

commonwealth as any of the Grecian states in the days of their prosperity. The Genoese were at this time

driven out of their fortified towns, and must in a short time have been expelled. France was indebted some

millions of livres to Genoa: it was not convenient to pay this money; so the French minister proposed to the

Genoese, that she should discharge the debt by sending six battalions to serve in Corsica for four years. The

indignation which this conduct excited in all generous hearts was forcibly expressed by Rousseau, who, with

all his errors, was seldom deficient in feeling for the wrongs of humanity. "You Frenchmen" said he, writing

to one of that people, "are a thoroughly servile nation, thoroughly sold to tyranny, thoroughly cruel and

relentless in persecuting the unhappy. If you knew of a freeman at the other end of the world, I believe you

The immediate object of the French happened to be purely mercenary: they wanted to clear off their debt to

Genoa; and as the presence of their troops in the island effected this, they aimed at doing the people no

farther mischief. Would that the conduct of England had been at this time free from reproach! but a

proclamation was issued by the English government, after the peace of Paris, prohibiting any intercourse with

the rebels of Corsica. Paoli said, he did not expect this from Great Britain. This great man was deservedly

proud of his country. "I defy Rome, Sparta, or Thebes," he would say, "to show me thirty years of such

patriotism as Corsica can boast!" Availing himself of the respite which the inactivity of the French and the

weakness of the Genoese allowed, he prosecuted his plans of civilising the people. He used to say, that

though he had an unspeakable pride in the prospect of the fame to which he aspired; yet if he could but render

his countrymen happy, he could be content to be forgotten. His own importance he never affected to

undervalue. "We are now to our country," said he, "like the prophet Elisha stretched over the dead child of

the Shunamite,eye to eye, nose to nose, mouth to mouth. It begins to recover warmth, and to revive: I hope

But when the four years were expired, France purchased the sovereignty of Corsica from the Genoese for

forty millions of livres; as if the Genoese had been entitled to sell it; as if any bargain and sale could justify

one country in taking possession of another against the will of the inhabitants, and butchering all who oppose

the usurpation! Among the enormities which France has committed, this action seems but as a speck; yet the

foulest murderer that ever suffered by the hand of the executioner has infinitely less guilt upon his soul than

the statesman who concluded this treaty, and the monarch who sanctioned and confirmed it. A desperate and

glorious resistance was made, but it was in vain; no power interposed in behalf of these injured islanders, and

the French poured in as many troops as were required. They offered to confirm Paoli in the supreme

authority, only on condition that he would hold it under their government. His answer was, that "the rocks

which surrounded him should melt away before he would betray a cause which he held in common with the

poorest Corsican." This people then set a price upon his head. During two campaigns he kept them at bay:

they overpowered him at length; he was driven to the shore, and having escaped on shipboard, took refuge in

England. It is said that Lord Shelburne resigned his seat in the cabinet because the ministry looked on without

attempting to prevent France from succeeding in this abominable and important act of aggrandizement. In

one respect, however, our country acted as became her. Paoli was welcomed with the honours which he

deserved, a pension of L1200 was immediately granted him, and provision was liberally made for his elder

About twenty years Paoli remained in England, enjoying the friendship of the wise and the admiration of the

good. But when the French Revolution began, it seemed as if the restoration of Corsica was at hand. The

whole country, as if animated by one spirit, rose and demanded liberty; and the National Assembly passed a

decree recognising the island as a department of France, and therefore entitled to all the privileges of the new

French constitution. This satisfied the Corsicans, which it ought not to have done; and Paoli, in whom the

ardour of youth was passed, seeing that his countrymen were contented, and believing that they were about to

enjoy a state of freedom, naturally wished to return to his native country. He resigned his pension in the year

1790, and appeared at the bar of the Assembly with the Corsican deputies, when they took the oath of fidelity

to France. But the course of events in France soon dispelled those hopes of a new and better order of things,

which Paoli, in common with so many of the friends of humankind, had indulged; and perceiving, after the

execution of the king, that a civil war was about to ensue, of which no man could foresee the issue, he

prepared to break the connection between Corsica and the French Republic. The convention suspecting such

a design, and perhaps occasioning it by their suspicions, ordered him to their bar. That way he well knew led

to the guillotine; and returning a respectful answer, he declared that he would never be found wanting in his

duty, but pleaded age and infirmity as a reason for disobeying the summons. Their second order was more

summary; and the French troops, who were in Corsica, aided by those of the natives, who were either

influenced by hereditary party feelings, or who were sincere in Jacobinism, took the field against him. But the

people were with him. He repaired to Corte, the capital of the island, and was again invested with the

authority which he had held in the noonday of his fame. The convention upon this denounced him as a rebel,

and set a price upon his head. It was not the first time that France had proscribed Paoli.

Paoli now opened a correspondence with Lord Hood, promising, if the English would make an attack upon

St. Fiorenzo from the sea, he would at the same time attack it by land. This promise he was unable to

perform; and Commodore Linzee, who, in reliance upon it, was sent upon this service, was repulsed with

some loss. Lord Hood, who had now been compelled to evacuate Toulon, suspected Paoli of intentionally

deceiving him. This was an injurious suspicion. Shortly afterwards he dispatched LieutenantColonel

(afterward Sir John) Moore and Major Koehler to confer with him upon a plan of operations. Sir Gilbert

Elliot accompanied them; and it was agreed that, in consideration of the succours, both military and naval,

which his Britannic Majesty should afford for the purpose of expelling the French, the island of Corsica

should be delivered into the immediate possession of his Majesty, and bind itself to acquiesce in any

settlement he might approve of concern ing its government, and its future relation with Great Britain. While

this negotiation was going on, Nelson cruised off the island with a small squadron, to prevent the enemy from

throwing in supplies. Close to St. Fiorenzo the French had a storehouse of flour near their only mill: he

watched an opportunity, and landed 120 men, who threw the flour into the sea, burnt the mill, and

reembarked before 1000 men, who were sent against him, could occasion them the loss of a single man.

While be exerted himself thus, keeping out all supplies, intercepting despatches, attacking their outposts and

forts, and cutting out vessels from the bay,a species of warfare which depresses the spirit of an enemy even

more than it injures them, because of the sense of individual superiority which it indicates in the

assailantstroops were landed, and St. Fiorenzo was besieged. The French finding themselves unable to

maintain their post sunk one of their frigates, burnt another, and retreated to Bastia. Lord Hood submitted to

General Dundas, who commanded the land forces, a plan for the reduction of this place: the general declined

cooperating, thinking the attempt impracticable with out a reinforcement of 2000 men, which he expected

from Gibraltar. Upon this Lord Hood determined to reduce it with the naval force under his command; and

He showed a proper sense of respect for Nelson's services, and of confidence in his talents, by taking care not

to bring with him any older captain. A few days before their arrival, Nelson had had what he called a brush

with the enemy. "If I had had with me 500 troops," he said, "to a certainty I should have stormed the town;

and I believe it might have been carried. Armies go so slow that seamen think they never mean to get

forward; but I daresay they act on a surer principle, although we seldom fail." During this partial action our

army appeared upon the heights; and having reconnoitered the place, returned to St. Fiorenzo. "What the

general could have seen to make a retreat neces sary," said Nelson, "I cannot comprehend. A thousand men

would certainly take Bastia: with five hundred and the AGAMEMNON I would attempt it. My seamen are

now what British seamen ought to bealmost invincible. They really mind shot no more than peas." General

Dundas had not the same confidence. "After mature consideration," he said in a letter to Lord Hood,"and a

personal inspection for several days of all circumstances, local as well as others, I consider the siege of

Bastia, with our present means and force, to be a most visionary and rash attempt; such as no officer would

be justified in undertaking." Lord Hood replied that nothing would be more gratifying to his feelings than to

have the whole responsibility upon himself; and that he was ready and willing to undertake the reduction of

the place at his own risk with the force and means at present there. General D'Aubant, who succeeded at this

time to the command of the army, coincided in opinion with his predecessor, and did not think it right to

furnish his lordship with a single soldier, cannon, or any stores. Lord Hood could only obtain a few

artillerymen; and ordering on board that part of the troops who, having been embarked as marines, "were

borne on the ships" books as part of their respective complements, he began the siege with 1183 soldiers,

artillerymen, and marines, and 250 sailors. "We are but few," said Nelson,"but of the right sort; our general at

These men were landed on the 4th of April, under LieutenantColonel Villettes and Nelson, who had now

acquired from the army the title of brigadier. Guns were dragged by the sailors up heights where it appeared

almost impossible to convey thema work of the greatest difficulty, and which Nelson said could never, in

his opinion, have been accomplished by any but British seamen. The soldiers, though less dexterous in such

service, because not accustomed, like sailors, to habitual dexterity. behaved with equal spirit. "Their zeal,"

said the brigadier, "is almost unexampled. There is not a man but considers himself as personally interested in

the event, and deserted by the general. It has, I am persuaded, made them equal to double their numbers."

This is one proof, of many, that for our soldiers to equal our seamen, it is only necessary for them to be

equally well commanded. They have the same heart and soul, as well as the same flesh and blood. Too much

may, indeed, be exacted from them in a retreat; but set their face toward a foe, and there is nothing within the

reach of human achievement which they cannot perform. The French had improved the leisure which our

military commander had allowed them; and before Lord Hood commenced his operations, he had the

mortification of seeing that the enemy were every day erecting new works, strengthening old ones, and

rendering the attempt more difficult. La Combe St. Michel, the commissioner from the national convention,

who was in the city, replied in these terms to the summons of the British admiral"I have hot shot for your

ships, and bayonets for your troops. When twothirds of our men are killed, I will then trust to the generosity

of the English." The siege, however, was not sustained with the firmness which such a reply seemed to augur.

On the 19th of May a treaty of capitulation was begun; that same evening the troops from St. Fiorenzo made

their appearance on the hills; and, on the following morning, General d'Aubant arrived with the whole army

The event of the siege had justified the confidence of the sailors; but they themselves excused the opinion of

the generals when they saw what they had done. "I am all astonishment," said Nelson, "when I reflect on

what we have achieved; 1000 regulars, 1500 national guards, and a large party of Corsican troops, 4000 in

all, laying down their arms to 1200 soldiers, marines, and seamen! I always was of opinion, have ever acted

up to it, and never had any reason to repent it, that one Englishman was equal to three Frenchmen. Had this

been an English town, I am sure it would not have been taken by them." When it had been resolved to attack

the place, the enemy were supposed to be far inferior in number; and it was not till the whole had been

arranged, and the siege publicly undertaken, that Nelson received certain information of the great superiority

of the garrison. This intelligence he kept secret, fearing lest, if so fair a pretext were afforded, the attempt

would be abandoned. "My own honour," said he to his wife, "Lord Hood's honour, and the honour of our

country, must have been sacrificed had I mentioned what I knew; therefore you will believe what must have

been my feelings during the whole siege, when I had often proposals made to me to write to Lord Hood to

raise it." Those very persons who thus advised him, were rewarded for their conduct at the siege of Bastia:

Nelson, by whom it may truly be affirmed that Bastia was taken, received no reward. Lord Hood's thanks to

him, both public and private, were, as he himself said, the handsomest which man could give; but his signal

merits were not so mentioned in the despatches as to make them sufficiently known to the nation, nor to

obtain for him from government those honours to which they so amply entitled him. This could only have

arisen from the haste in which the despatches were written; certainly not from any deliberate purpose, for

One of the cartel's ships, which carried the garrison of Bastia to Toulon, brought back intelligence that the

French were about to sail from that port;such exertions had they made to repair the damage done at the

evacuation, and to fit out a fleet. The intelligence was speedily verified. Lord Hood sailed in quest of them

toward the islands of Hieres. The AGAMEMNON was with him. "I pray God," said Nelson, writing to his

wife, "that we may meet their fleet. If any accident should happen to me, I am sure my conduct will be such

as will entitle you to the royal favour; not that I have the least idea but I shall return to you, and full of

honour: if not, the Lord's will be done. My name shall never be a disgrace to those who may belong to me.

The little I have, I have given to you, except a small annuityI wish it was more; but I have never got a

farthing dishonestly: it descends from clean hands. Whatever fate awaits me, I pray God to bless you, and

preserve you, for your son's sake." With a mind thus prepared, and thus confident, his hopes and wishes

seemed on the point of being gratified, when the enemy were discovered close under the land, near St.

Tropez. The wind fell, and prevented Lord Hood from getting between them and the shore, as he designed:

boats came out from Antibes and other places to their assistance, and towed them within the shoals in

Gourjean Roads, where they were protected by the batteries on isles St. Honore and St. Marguerite, and on

Cape Garousse. Here the English admiral planned a new mode of attack, meaning to double on five of the

nearest ships; but the wind again died away, and it was found that they had anchored in compact order,

guarding the only passage for large ships. There was no way of effecting this passage, except by towing or

warping the vessels; and this rendered the attempt impracticable. For this time the enemy escaped; but Nelson

bore in mind the admirable plan of attack which Lord Hood had devised, and there came a day when they felt

The AGAMEMNON was now despatched to cooperate at the siege of Calvi with General Sir Charles

Stuart; an officer who, unfortunately for his country, never had an adequate field allotted him far the display

of those eminent talents which were, to all who knew him, so conspicuous. Nelson had less responsibility

here than at Bastia; and was acting with a man after his own heart, who was never sparing of himself, and

slept every night in the advanced battery. But the service was not less hard than that of the former siege. "We

will fag ourselves to death," said he to Lord Hood, "before any blame shall lie at our doors. I trust it will not

be forgotten, that twentyfive pieces of heavy ordnance have been dragged to the different batteries,

mounted, and, all but three, fought by seamen, except one artilleryman to point the guns." The climate proved

more destructive than the service; for this was during the lion sun, as they call our season of the dogdays. Of

2000 men, above half were sick, and the rest like so many phantoms. Nelson described himself as the reed

among the oaks, bowing before the storm when they were laid low by it. "All the prevailing disorders have

attacked me," said he, "but I have not strength enough for them to fasten on." The loss from the enemy was

not great; but Nelson received a serious injury: a shot struck the ground near him, and drove the sand and

small gravel into one of his eyes. He spoke of it slightly at the time: writing the same day to Lord Hood, he

only said that he bad got a little hurt that morning, not much; and the next day, he said, he should be able to

attend his duty in the evening. In fact, he suffered it to confine him only one day; but the sight was lost.

After the fall of Calvi, his services were, by a strange omission, altogether overlooked; and his name was not

even mentioned in the list of wounded. This was no ways imputable to the admiral, for he sent home to

government Nelson's journal of the siege, that they might fully understand the nature of his indefatigable and

unequalled exertions. If those exertions were not rewarded in the conspicuous manner which they deserved,

the fault was in the administration of the day, not in Lord Hood. Nelson felt himself neglected. "One hundred

and ten days," said he, "I have been actually engaged at sea and on shore against the enemy; three actions

against ships, two against Bastia in my ship, four boat actions, and two villages taken, and twelve sail of

vessels burnt. I do not know that any one has done more. I have had the comfort to be always applauded by

my CommanderinChief, but never to be rewarded; and, what is more mortifying, for services in which I

have been wounded, others have been praised, who, at the same time, were actually in bed, far from the scene

of action. They have not done me justice. But never mind, I'll have a GAZETTE of my own." How amply

The health of his ship's company had now, in his own words, been miserably torn to pieces by as hard service

as a ship's crew ever performed: 150 were in their beds when he left Calvi; of them he lost 54 and believed

that the constitutions of the rest were entirely destroyed. He was now sent with despatches to Mr. Drake, at

Genoa, and had his first interview with the Doge. The French had, at this time, taken possession of Vado Bay,

in the Genoese territory; and Nelson foresaw that, if their thoughts were bent on the invasion of Italy, they

would accomplish it the ensuing spring. "The allied powers," he said, "were jealous of each other; and none

but England was hearty in the cause." His wish was for peace on fair terms, because England he thought was

draining herself to maintain allies who would not fight for themselves. Lord Hood had now returned to

England, and the command devolved on Admiral Hotham. The affairs of the Mediterranean wore at this time

a gloomy aspect. The arts, as well as the arms of the enemy, were gaining the ascendancy there. Tuscany

concluded peace relying upon the faith of France, which was, in fact, placing itself at her mercy. Corsica was

in danger. We had taken that island for ourselves, annexed it formally to the crown of Great Britain, and

given it a constitution as free as our own. This was done with the consent of the majority of the inhabitants;

and no transaction between two countries was ever more fairly or legitimately conducted: yet our conduct

was unwise;the island is large enough to form an independent state, and such we should have made it,

under our protection, as long as protection might be needed; the Corsicans would then have felt as a nation;

but when one party had given up the country to England, the natural consequence was that the other looked to

France. The question proposed to the people was, to which would they belong? Our language and our religion

were against us; our unaccommodating manners, it is to be feared, still more so. The French were better

politicians. In intrigue they have ever been unrivalled; and it now became apparent that, in spite of old

wrongs, which ought never to have been forgotten nor forgiven, their partisans were daily acquiring strength.

It is part of the policy of France, and a wise policy it is, to impress upon other powers the opinion of its

strength, by lofty language: and by threatening before it strikes; a system which, while it keeps up the spirit

of its allies, and perpetually stimulates their hopes, tends also to dismay its enemies. Corsica was now loudly

threatened. "The French, who had not yet been taught to feel their own inferiority upon the seas, braved us in

contempt upon that element." They had a superior fleet in the Mediterranean, and they sent it out with express

orders to seek the English and engage them. Accordingly, the Toulon fleet, consisting of seventeen ships of

the line and five smaller vessels, put to sea. Admiral Hotham received this information at Leghorn, and sailed

immediately in search of them. He had with him fourteen sail of the line, and one Neapolitan seventyfour;

but his ships were only halfmanned, containing but 7650 men, whereas the enemy had 16,900. He soon

came in sight of them: a general action was expected; and Nelson, as was his custom on such occasions,

wrote a hasty letter to his wife, as that which might possibly contain his last farewell. "The lives of all," said

he, "are in the hand of Him who knows best whether to preserve mine or not; my character and good name

But however confident the French government might be of their naval superiority, the officers had no such

feeling; and after manoeuvring for a day in sight of the English fleet, they suffered themselves to be chased.

One of their ships, the CA IRA, of eightyfour guns, carried away her main and fore topmasts. The

INCONSTANT frigate fired at the disabled ship, but received so many shot that she was obliged to leave her.

Soon afterwards a French frigate took the CA IRA in tow; and the SANSCULOTTES, one hundred and

twenty, and the JEAN BARRAS, seventy four, kept about gunshot distance on her weather bow. The

AGAMEMNON stood towards her, having no ship of the line to support her within several miles. As she

drew near, the CA IRA fired her stern guns so truly, that not a shot missed some part of the ship; and latterly,

the masts were struck by every shot. It had been Nelson's intention not to fire before he touched her stern; but

seeing how impossible it was that he should be supported, and how certainly the AGAMEMNON must be

severely cut up if her masts were disabled, he altered his plan according to the occasion. As soon, therefore,

as he was within a hundred yards of her stern, he ordered the helm to be put astarboard, and the driver and

aftersails to be brailed up and shivered; and, as the ship fell off, gave the enemy her whole broadside. They

instantly braced up the after yards, put the helm aport, and stood after her again. This manoeuvre he

practised for two hours and a quarter, never allowing the CA IRA to get a single gun from either side to bear

on him; and when the French fired their afterguns now, it was no longer with coolness and precision, for

every shot went far ahead. By this time her sails were hanging in tatters, her mizentopmast,

mizentopsail, and crossjackyards shot away. But the frigate which had her in tow hove in stays, and got

her round. Both these French ships now brought their guns to bear, and opened their fire. The

AGAMEMNON passed them within halfpistol shot; almost every shot passed over her, for the French had

elevated their guns for the rigging, and for distant firing, and did not think of altering the elevation. As soon

as the AGAMEMNON's afterguns ceased to bear, she hove in stays, keeping a constant fire as she came

round; and being worked, said Nelson, with as much exactness as if she had been turning into Spithead. On

getting round, he saw that the SansCulottes, which had wore, with many of the enemy's ships, was under his

lee bow, and standing to leeward. The admiral, at the same time, made the signal for the van ships to join

him. Upon this Nelson bore away, and prepared to set all sail; and the enemy, having saved their ship, hauled

close to the wind, and opened upon him a distant and ineffectual fire. Only seven of the AGAMEMNON's

men were hurta thing which Nelson himself remarked as wonderful: her sails and rigging were very much

cut, and she had many shots in her hull, and some between wind and water. The CA IRA lost 110 men that

At daylight on the following morning, the English ships were taken aback with a fine breeze at N.W., while

the enemy's fleet kept the southerly wind. The body of their fleet was about five miles distant; the CA IRA

and the CENSEUR, seventyfour, which had her in tow, about three and a half. All sail was made to cut

these ships off; and as the French attempted to save them, a partial action was brought on. The

AGAMEMNON was again engaged with her yesterday's antagonist; but she had to fight on both sides the

ship at the same time. The CA IRA and the CENSEUR fought most gallantly: the first lost nearly 300 men, in

addition to her former loss; the last, 350. Both at length struck; and Lieutenant Andrews, of the

AGAMEMNON, brother to the lady to whom Nelson had become attached in France, and, in Nelson's own

words, "as gallant an officer as ever stepped a quarterdeck," hoisted English colours on board them both.

The rest of the enemy's ships' behaved very ill. As soon as these vessels had struck, Nelson went to Admiral

Hotham and proposed that the two prizes should be left with the ILLUSTRIOUS and COURAGEUX, which

had been crippled in the action, and with four frigates, and that the rest of the fleet should pursue the enemy,

and follow up the advantage to the utmost. But his reply was"We must be contented: we have done very

well.""Now," said Nelson," had we taken ten sail, and allowed the eleventh to escape, when it had been

possible to have got at her, I could never have called it well done. Goodall backed me; I got him to write to

the admiral; but it would not do. We should have had such a day as, I believe, the annals of England never

produced." In this letter the character of Nelson fully manifests itself. "I wish" said he, "to be an admiral, and

in the command of the English fleet: I should very soon either do much, or be ruined: my disposition cannot

bear tame and slow measures. Sure I am, had I commanded on the 14th, that either the whole French fleet

would have graced my triumph, or I should have been in a confounded scrape." What the event would have

been, he knew from his prophetic feelings and his own consciousness of power; and we also know it now, for

The CA IRA and CENSEUR probably defended themselves with more obstinacy in this action, from a

persuasion that, if they struck, no quarter would be given; because they had fired redhot shot, and had also a

preparation sent, as they said, by the convention from Paris, which seems to have been of the nature of the

Greek fire; for it became liquid when it was discharged, and water would not extinguish its flames. This

combustible was concealed with great care in the captured ships; like the redhot shot, it had been found

useless in battle. Admiral Hotham's action saved Corsica for the time; but the victory had been incomplete,

and the arrival at Toulon of six sail of the line, two frigates, and two cutters from Brest, gave the French a

superiority which, had they known how to use it, would materially have endangered the British

Mediterranean fleet. That fleet had been greatly neglected at the Admiralty during Lord Chatham's

administration: and it did not, for some time, feel the beneficial effect of his removal. Lord Hood had gone

home to represent the real state of affairs, and solicit reinforcements adequate to the exigencies of the time,

and the importance of the scene of action. But that fatal error of under proportioning the force to the service;

that ruinous economy, which, by sparing a little, renders all that is spent useless, infected the British councils;

and Lord Hood, not being able to obtain such rein forcements as he knew were necessary, resigned the

command. "Surely," said Nelson, "the people at home have forgotten us." Another Neapolitan seventyfour

joined Admiral Hotham, and Nelson observed with sorrow that this was matter of exultation to an English

fleet. When the store ships and victuallers from Gibraltar arrived, their escape from the enemy was thought

wonderful; and yet, had they not escaped, "the game," said Nelson, "was up here. At this moment our

operations are at a stand for want of ships to support the Austrians in getting possession of the seacoast of

the king of Sardinia; and behold our admiral does not feel himself equal to show himself, much less to give

assistance in their operations." It was reported that the French were again out with 18 or 20 sail. The

combined British and Neapolitan were but sixteen; should the enemy be only eighteen, Nelson made no

doubt of a complete victory; but if they were twenty, he said, it was not to be expected; and a battle, without

complete victory, would have been destruction, because another mast was not to be got on that side Gibraltar.

At length Admiral Man arrived with a squadron from England. "What they can mean by sending him with

only five sail of the line," said Nelson, "is truly astonishing; but all men are alike, and we in this country do

not find any amendment or alteration from the old Board of Admiralty. They should know that half the ships

in the fleet require to go to England; and that long ago they ought to have reinforced us."

About this time Nelson was made colonel of marines; a mark of approbation which he had long wished for

rather than expected. It came in good season, for his spirits were oppressed by the thought that his services

had not been acknowledged as they deserved; and it abated the resentful feeling which would else have been

excited by the answer to an application to the Waroffice. During his four months' land service in Corsica, he

had lost all his ship furniture, owing to the movements of a camp. Upon this he wrote to the Secretary at War,

briefly stating what his services on shore had been, and saying, he trusted it was not asking an improper thing

to request that the same allowance might be made to him which would be made to a land officer of his rank,

which, situated as he was, would be that of a brigadiergeneral: if this could not be accorded, he hoped that

his additional expenses would be paid him. The answer which he received was, that "no pay had ever been

issued under the direction of the Waroffice to officers of the navy serving with the army on shore."

He now entered upon a new line of service. The Austrian and Sardinian armies, under General de Vins,

required a British squadron to cooperate with them in driving the French from the Riviera di Genoa; and as

Nelson had been so much in the habit of soldiering, it was immediately fixed that the brigadier should go. He

sailed from St. Fiorenzo on this destination; but fell in, off Cape del Mele, with the enemy's fleet, who

immediately gave his squadron chase. The chase lasted fourandtwenty hours; and, owing to the fickleness

of the wind, the British ships were sometimes hard pressed; but the want of skill on the part of the French

gave Nelson many advantages. Nelson bent his way back to St. Fiorenzo, where the fleet, which was in the

midst of watering and refitting, had, for seven hours, the mortification of seeing him almost in possession of

the enemy, before the wind would allow them to put out to his assist ance. The French, however, at evening,

went off, not choosing to approach nearer the shore. During the night, Admiral Hotham, by great exertions,

got under weigh; and, having sought the enemy four days, came in sight of them on the fifth. Baffling winds

and vexatious calms, so common in the Mediterranean, rendered it impossible to close with them; only a

partial action could be brought on; and then the firing made a perfect calm. The French being to windward,

drew inshore; and the English fleet was becalmed six or seven miles to the westward. L'ALCIDE, of

seventyfour guns, struck; but before she could be taken possession of, a box of combustibles in her foretop

took fire, and the unhappy crew experienced how far more perilous their inventions were to them selves

than to their enemies. So rapid was the conflagration, that the French in their official account say, the hull, the

masts, and sails, all seemed to take fire at the same moment; and though the English boats were put out to the

assistance of the poor wretches on board, not more than 200 could be saved. The AGAMEMNON, and

Captain Rowley in the CUMBERLAND, were just getting into close action a second time, when the admiral

called them off, the wind now blowing directly into the Gulf of Frejus, where the enemy anchored after the

Nelson now proceeded to his station with eight sail of frigates under his command. Arriving at Genoa, he had

a conference with Mr. Drake, the British envoy to that state; the result of which was, that the object of the

British must be to put an entire stop to all trade between Genoa, France, and the places occupied by the

French troops; for unless this trade were stopped, it would be scarcely possible for the allied armies to hold

their situation, and impossible for them to make any progress in driving the enemy out of the Riviera di

Genoa. Mr. Drake was of opinion that even Nice might fall for want of supplies, if the trade with Genoa were

cut off. This sort of blockade Nelson could not carry on without great risk to himself. A captain in the navy,

as he represented to the envoy, is liable to prosecution for detention and damages. This danger was increased

by an order which had then lately been issued; by which, when a neutral ship was detained, a complete

specification of her cargo was directed to be sent to the secretary of the Admiralty, and no legal process

instituted against her till the pleasure of that board should be communicated. This was requiring an

impossibility. The cargoes of ships detained upon this station, consisting chiefly of corn, would be spoiled

long before the orders of the Admiralty could be known; and then, if they should happen to release the vessel,

the owners would look to the captain for damages. Even the only precaution which could be taken against this

danger, involved another danger not less to be apprehended: for if the captain should direct the cargo to be

taken out, the freight paid for, and the vessel released, the agent employed might prove fraudulent, and

become bankrupt; and in that case the captain became responsible. Such things had happened: Nelson

therefore required, as the only means for carrying on that service, which was judged essential to the common

cause, without exposing the officers to ruin, that the British envoy should appoint agents to pay the freight,

release the vessels, sell the cargo, and hold the amount till process was had upon it: government thus securing

its officers. "I am acting," said Nelson. "not only without the orders of my commanderinchief, but, in some

measure, contrary to him. However, I have not only the support of his Majesty's ministers, both at Turin and

Genoa, but a consciousness that I am doing what is right and proper for the service of our king and country.

Political courage, in an officer abroad, is as highly necessary as military courage."

This quality, which is as much rarer than military courage as it is more valuable, and without which the

soldier's bravery is often of little avail, Nelson possessed in an eminent degree. His representations were

attended to as they deserved. Admiral Hotham commended him for what he had done; and the attention of

government was awakened to the injury which the cause of the allies continually suffered from the frauds of

neutral vessels. "What changes in my life of activity!" said the indefatigable man. "Here I am, having

commenced a cooperation with an old Austrian general, almost fancying myself charging at the head of a

troop of horse! I do not write less than from ten to twenty letters every day; which, with the Austrian general

and aidesdecamp, and my own little squadron, fully employ my time. This I like; active service or none."

It was Nelson's mind which supported his feeble body through these exertions. He was at this time almost

blind, and wrote with very great pain. "Poor AGAMEMNON" he sometimes said, "was as nearly worn out as

When Nelson first saw General de Vins, he thought him an able man, who was willing to act with vigour. The

general charged his inactivity upon the Piedmontese and Neapolitans, whom, he said, nothing could induce to

act; and he concerted a plan with Nelson for embarking a part of the Austrian army, and landing it in the rear

of the French. But the English commodore soon began to suspect that the Austrian general was little disposed

to any active operations. In the hope of spurring him on, he wrote to him, telling him that he had surveyed the

coast to the W. as far as Nice, and would undertake to embark 4000 or 5000 men, with their arms and a few

days' provisions, on board the squadron, and land them within two miles of St. Remo, with their fieldpieces.

Respecting further provisions for the Austrian army, he would provide convoys, that they should arrive in

safety; and if a reembarkation should be found necessary, he would cover it with the squadron. The

possession of St. Remo, as headquarters for magazines of every kind, would enable the Austrian general to

turn his army to the eastward or westward. The enemy at Oneglia would be cut off from provisions, and men

could be landed to attack that place whenever it was judged necessary. St. Remo was the only place between

Vado and Ville Franche where the squadron could lie in safety, and anchor in almost all winds. The bay was

not so good as Vado for large ships; but it had a mole, which Vado had not, where all small vessels could lie,

and load and unload their cargoes. This bay being in possession of the allies, Nice could be completely

blockaded by sea. General de Vins affecting, in his reply, to consider that Nelson's proposal had no other end

than that of obtaining the bay of St. Remo as a station for the ships, told him, what he well knew, and had

expressed before, that Vado Bay was a better anchorage; nevertheless, if MONSIEUR LE COMMANDANT

NELSON was well assured that part of the fleet could winter there, there was no risk to which he would not

expose himself with pleasure, for the sake of procuring a safe station for the vessels of his Britannic Majesty.

Nelson soon assured the Austrian commander that this was not the object of his memorial. He now began to

suspect that both the Austrian Court and their general had other ends in view than the cause of the allies.

"This army," said he, "is slow beyond all description; and I begin to think that the Emperor is anxious to

touch another L4,000,000 of English money. As for the German generals, war is their trade, and peace is ruin

to them; therefore we cannot expect that they should have any wish to finish the war. The politics of courts

are so mean, that private people would be ashamed to act in the same way; all is trick and finesse, to which

the common cause is sacrificed. The general wants a loophole; it has for some time appeared to me that he

means to go no further than his present position, and to lay the miscarriage of the enterprise against Nice,

which has always been held out as the great object of his army, to the nonco operation of the British fleet

To prevent this plea, Nelson again addressed De Vins, requesting only to know the time, and the number of

troops ready to embark; then he would, he said, dispatch a ship to Admiral Hotham, requesting transports,

having no doubt of obtaining them, and trusting that the plan would be successful to its fullest extent. Nelson

thought at the time that, if the whole fleet were offered him for transports, he would find some other excuse;

and Mr. Drake, who was now appointed to reside at the Austrian headquarters, entertained the same idea of

the general's sincerity. It was not, however, put so clearly to the proof as it ought to have been. He replied

that, as soon as Nelson could declare himself ready with the vessels necessary for conveying 10,000 men,

with their artillery and baggage, he would put the army in motion. But Nelson was not enabled to do this:

Admiral Hotham, who was highly meritorious in leaving such a man so much at his own discretion, pursued a

cautious system, ill according with the bold and comprehensive views of Nelson, who continually regretted

Lord Hood, saying that the nation had suffered much by his resignation of the Mediterranean command. The

plan which had been concerted, he said, would astonish the French, and perhaps the English.

There was no unity in the views of the allied powers, no cordiality in their cooperation, no energy in their

councils. The neutral powers assisted France more effectually than the allies assisted each other. The Genoese

ports were at this time filled with French privateers, which swarmed out every night, and covered the gulf;

and French vessels were allowed to tow out of the port of Genoa itself, board vessels which were coming in,

and then return into the mole. This was allowed without a remonstrance; while, though Nelson abstained

most carefully from offering any offence to the Genoese territory or flag, complaints were so repeatedly made

against his squadron, that, he says, it seemed a trial who should be tired first; they of complaining, or he of

answering their complaints. But the question of neutrality was soon at an end. An Austrian commissary was

travelling from Genoa towards Vado; it was known that he was to sleep at Voltri, and that he had L10,000

with hima booty which the French minister in that city, and the captain of a French frigate in that port,

considered as far more important than the word of honour of the one, the duties of the other, and the laws of

neutrality. The boats of the frigate went out with some privateers, landed, robbed the commissary, and

brought back the money to Genoa. The next day men were publicly enlisted in that city for the French army:

700 men were embarked, with 7000 stand of arms, on board the frigates and other vessels, who were to land

between Voltri and Savona. There a detachment from the French army was to join them, and the Genoese

peasantry were to be invited to insurrectiona measure for which everything had been prepared. The night

of the 13th was fixed for the sailing of this expedition; the Austrians called loudly for Nelson to prevent it;

and he, on the evening of the 13th, arrived at Genoa. His presence checked the plan: the frigate, knowing her

deserts, got within the merchantships, in the inner mole; and the Genoese government did not now even

demand of Nelson respect to the neutral port, knowing that they had allowed, if not connived at, a flagrant

breach of neutrality, and expecting the answer which he was prepared to return, that it was useless and

But though this movement produced the immediate effect which was designed, it led to ill consequences,

which Nelson foresaw, but for want of sufficient force was unable to prevent. His squadron was too small for

the service which it had to perform. He required two seventyfours and eight or ten frigates and sloops; but

when he demanded this reinforcement, Admiral Hotham had left the command. Sir Hyde Parker had

succeeded till the new commander should arrive; and he immediately reduced it to almost nothing, leaving

him only one frigate and a brig. This was a fatal error. While the Austrian and Sardinian troops, whether from

the imbecility or the treachery of their leaders, remained inactive, the French were preparing for the invasion

of Italy. Not many days before Nelson was thus summoned to Genoa, he chased a large convoy into Alassio.

Twelve vessels he had formerly destroyed in that port, though 2000 French troops occupied the town. This

former attack had made them take new measures of defence; and there were now above 100 sail of

victuallers, gunboats, and ships of war. Nelson represented to the Admiral how important it was to destroy

these vessels; and offered, with his squadron of frigates, and the CULLODEN and COURAGEUX, to lead

himself in the AGAMEMNON, and take or destroy the whole. The attempt was not permitted; but it was

Nelson's belief that, if it had been made, it would have prevented the attack upon the Austrian army, which

General de Vins demanded satisfaction of the Genoese government for the seizure of his commissary; and

then, without waiting for their reply, took possession of some empty magazines of the French, and pushed his

sentinels to the very gates of Genoa. Had he done so at first, he would have found the magazines full; but,

timed as the measure was, and useless as it was to the cause of the allies, it was in character with the whole of

the Austrian general's conduct; and it is no small proof of the dexterity with which he served the enemy, that

in such circumstances he could so act with Genoa as to contrive to put himself in the wrong. Nelson was at

this time, according to his own expression, placed in a cleft stick. Mr. Drake, the Austrian minister, and the

Austrian general, all joined in requiring him not to leave Genoa; if he left that port unguarded, they said, not

only the imperial troops at St. Pier d'Arena and Voltri would be lost, but the French plan for taking post

between Voltri and Savona would certainly succeed; if the Austrians should be worsted in the advanced

posts, the retreat of the Bocchetta would be cut off; and if this happened, the loss of the army would be

imputed to him, for having left Genoa. On the other hand, he knew that if he were not at Pietra, the enemy's

gunboats would harass the left flank of the Austrians, who, if they were defeated, as was to be expected,

from the spirit of all their operations, would, very probably, lay their defeat to the want of assistance from the

AGAMEMNON. Had the force for which Nelson applied been given him, he could have attended to both

objects; and had he been permitted to attack the convoy in Alassio, he would have disconcerted the plans of

the French, in spite of the Austrian general. He had foreseen the danger, and pointed out how it might be

prevented; but the means of preventing it were withheld. The attack was made as he foresaw; and the

gunboats brought their fire to bear upon the Austrians. It so happened, however, that the left flank, which

was exposed to them, was the only part of the army that behaved well: this division stood its ground till the

centre and the right wing fled, and then retreated in a soldierlike manner. General de Vins gave up the

command in the middle of the battle, pleading ill health. "From that moment," says Nelson, "not a soldier

stayed at his post: it was the devil take the hindmost. Many thousands ran away who had never seen the

enemy; some of them thirty miles from the advanced posts. Had I not, though I own, against my inclination,

been kept at Genoa, from 8000 to 10,000 men would have been taken prisoners, and, amongst the number,

General de Vins himself; but by this means the pass of the Bocchetta was kept open. The purser of the ship,

who was at Vado, ran with the Austrians eighteen miles without stopping; the men without arms, officers

without soldiers, women without assistance. The oldest officers say they never heard of so complete a defeat,

and certainly without any reason. Thus has ended my campaign. We have established the French republic:

which but for us, I verily believe, would never have been settled by such a volatile, changeable people. I hate

a Frenchman: they are equally objects of my detestation whether royalists or republicans: in some points, I

believe, the latter are the best." Nelson had a lieutenant and two midshipmen taken at Vado: they told him, in

their letter, that few of the French soldiers were more than three or four and twenty years old, a great many

not more than fourteen, and all were nearly naked; they were sure, they said, his barge's crew could have beat

a hundred of them; and that, had he himself seen them, he would not have thought, if the world had been

The defeat of General de Vins gave the enemy possession of the Genoese coast from Savona to Voltri, and it

deprived the Austrians of their direct communication with the English fleet. The AGAMEMNON, therefore,

could no longer be useful on this station, and Nelson sailed for Leghorn to refit. When his ship went into

dock, there was not a mast, yard, sail, or any part of the rigging, but what stood in need of repair, having been

cut to pieces with shot. The hull was so damaged that it had for some time been secured by cables, which

Sir J. Jervis takes the CommandGenoa joins the FrenchBounaparte begins his CareerEvacuation of

CorsicaNelson hoists his broad Pennant in the MINERVEAction with the SABINABattle off Cape

St. VincentNelson commands the inner Squadron at the Blockade of Cadiz Boat Action in the Bay of

CadizExpedition against TeneriffeNelson loses an ArmHis Sufferings in England, and Recovery.

SIR JOHN JERVIS had now arrived to take the command of the Mediterranean fleet. The AGAMEMNON

having, as her captain said, been made as fit for sea as a rotten ship could be, Nelson sailed from Leghorn,

and joined the admiral in Fiorenzo Bay. "I found him," said he, "anxious to know many things which I was a

good deal surprised to find had not been communicated to him by others in the fleet; and it would appear that

he was so well satisfied with my opinion of what is likely to happen, and the means of prevention to be taken,

that he had no reserve with me respecting his information and ideas of what is likely to be done." The manner

in which Nelson was received is said to have excited some envy. One captain observed to him: "You did just

as you pleased in Lord Hood's time, the same in Admiral Hotham's, and now again with Sir John Jervis: it

makes no difference to you who is commanderinchief." A higher compliment could not have been paid to

any commanderinchief than to say of him that he understood the merits of Nelson, and left him, as far as

Sir John Jervis offered him the ST.GEORGE, ninety, or the ZEALOUS, seventyfour, and asked if he should

have any objection to serve under him with his flag. He replied, that if the AGAMEMNON were ordered

home, and his flag were not arrived, he should, on many accounts, wish to return to England; still, if the war

continued, he should be very proud of hoisting his flag under Sir John's command, "We cannot spare you,"

said Sir John, "either as captain or admiral." Accordingly, he resumed his station in the Gulf of Genoa. The

French had not followed up their successes in that quarter with their usual celerity. Scherer, who commanded

there, owed his advancement to any other cause than his merit: he was a favourite of the directory; but for the

present, through the influence of Barras, he was removed from a command for which his incapacity was

afterwards clearly proved, and Buonaparte was appointed to succeed him. Buonaparte had given indications

of his military talents at Toulon, and of his remorseless nature at Paris; but the extent either of his ability or

his wickedness was at this time known to none, and perhaps not even suspected by himself.

Nelson supposed, from the information which he had obtained, that one column of the French army would

take possession of Port Especia; either penetrating through the Genoese territory, or proceeding coastways

in light vessels; our ships of war not being able to approach the coast, because of the shallowness of the

water. To prevent this, he said; two things were necessary: the possession of Vado Bay, and the taking of Port

Especia; if either of these points were secured, Italy would be safe from any attack of the French by sea.

General Beaulieu, who had now superseded De Vins in the command of the allied Austrian and Sardinian

army, sent his nephew and aidedecamp to communicate with Nelson, and inquire whether he could anchor

in any other place than Vado Bay. Nelson replied, that Vado was the only place where the British fleet could

lie in safety, but all places would suit his squadron; and wherever the general came to the seacoast, there he

should find it. The Austrian repeatedly asked, if there was not a risk of losing the squadron? and was

constantly answered, that if these ships should be lost, the admiral would find others. But all plans of

cooperation with the Austrians were soon frustrated by the battle of Montenotte. Beaulieu ordered an attack

to be made upon the post of Voltri. It was made twelve hours before the time which he had fixed, and before

he arrived to direct it. In consequence, the French were enabled to effect their retreat, and fall back to

Montenotte, thus giving the troops there a decisive superiority in number over the division which attacked

them. This drew on the defeat of the Austrians. Buonaparte, with a celerity which had never before been

witnessed in modern war, pursued his advantages; and, in the course of a fortnight, dictated to the court of

Turin terms of peace, or rather of submission; by which all the strongest places of Piedmont were put into his

On one occasion, and only on one, Nelson was able to impede the progress of this new conqueror. Six

vessels, laden with cannon and ordnancestores for the siege of Mantua, sailed from Toulon for St. Pier

d'Arena. Assisted by Captain Cockburn, in the MELEAGER, he drove them under a battery; pursued them,

silenced the batteries, and captured the whole. Military books, plans and maps of Italy, with the different

points marked upon them where former battles had been fought, sent by the directory for Buonaparte's use,

were found in the convoy. The loss of this artillery was one of the chief causes which compelled the French

to raise the siege of Mantua; but there was too much treachery, and too much imbecility, both in the councils

and armies of the allied powers, for Austria to improve this momentary success. Buonaparte perceived that

the conquest of Italy was within his reach; treaties, and the rights of neutral or of friendly powers, were as

little regarded by him as by the government for which he acted. In open contempt of both he entered Tuscany,

and took possession of Leghorn. In consequence of this movement, Nelson blockaded that port, and landed a

British force in the Isle of Elba, to secure Porto Ferrajo. Soon afterwards he took the Island of Capraja, which

had formerly belonged to Corsica, being less than forty miles distant from it; a distance, however, short as it

was, which enabled the Genoese to retain it, after their infamous sale of Corsica to France. Genoa had now

taken part with France: its government had long covertly assisted the French, and now willingly yielded to

the first compulsory menace which required them to exclude the English from their ports. Capraja was seized

in consequence; but this act of vigour was not followed up as it ought to have been. England at that time

depended too much upon the feeble governments of the Continent, and too little upon itself. It was

determined by the British cabinet to evacuate Corsica, as soon as Spain should form an offensive alliance

with France. This event, which, from the moment that Spain had been compelled to make peace, was clearly

foreseen, had now taken place; and orders for the evacuation of the island were immediately sent out. It was

impolitic to annex this island to the British dominions; but having done so, it was disgraceful thus to abandon

it. The disgrace would have been spared, and every advantage which could have been derived from the

possession of the island secured, if the people had at first been left to form a government for themselves, and

The viceroy, Sir Gilbert Elliott, deeply felt the impolicy and ignominy of this evacuation. The fleet also was

ordered to leave the Mediterranean. This resolution was so contrary to the last instructions which had been

received, that Nelson exclaimed, "Do his majesty's ministers know their own minds? They at home," said he,

"do not know what this fleet is capable of performinganything and everything. Much as I shall rejoice to

see England, I lament our present orders in sack cloth and ashes, so dishonourable to the dignity of England,

whose fleets are equal to meet the world in arms; and of all the fleets I ever saw, I never beheld one, in point

of officers and men, equal to Sir John Jervis's, who is a commanderinchief able to lead them to glory." Sir

Gilbert Elliott believed that the great body of the Corsicans were perfectly satisfied, as they had good reason

to be, with the British Government, sensible of its advantages, and attached to it. However this may have

been, when they found that the English intended to evacuate the island, they naturally and necessarily sent to

make their peace with the French. The partisans of France found none to oppose them. A committee of thirty

took upon them the government of Bastia, and sequestrated all the British property; armed Corsicans

mounted guard at every place, and a plan was laid for seizing the viceroy. Nelson, who was appointed to

superintend the evacuation, frustrated these projects. At a time when every one else despaired of saving

stores, cannon, provisions, or property of any kind, and a privateer was moored across the molehead to

prevent all boats from passing, he sent word to the committee, that if the slightest opposition were made to

the embarkment and removal of British property, he would batter the town down. The privateer pointed her

guns at the officer who carried this message, and muskets were levelled against his boats from the

molehead. Upon this Captain Sutton, of the EGMONT, pulling out his watch, gave them a quarter of an

hour to deliberate upon their answer. In five minutes after the expiration of that time, the ships, he said,

would open their fire. Upon this the very sentinels scampered off, and every vessel came out of the mole. A

shipowner complained to the commodore that the municipality refused to let him take his goods out of the

customhouse. Nelson directed him to say, that unless they were instantly delivered, he would open his fire.

The committee turned pale, and, without answering a word, gave him the keys. Their last attempt was to levy

a duty upon the things that were reembarked. He sent them word, that he would pay them a disagreeable

visit, if there were any more complaints. The committee then finding that they had to deal with a man who

knew his own power, and was determined to make the British name respected, desisted from the insolent

conduct which they had assumed; and it was acknowledged that Bastia never had been so quiet and orderly

since the English were in possession of it. This was on the 14th of October; during the five following days the

work of embarkation was carried on, the private property was saved, and public stores to the amount of

L200,000. The French, favoured by the Spanish fleet, which was at that time within twelve leagues of Bastia,

pushed over troops from Leghorn, who landed near Cape Corse on the 18th; and on the 20th, at one in the

morning, entered the citadel, an hour only after the British had spiked the guns and evacuated it. Nelson

embarked at daybreak, being the last person who left the shore; having thus, as he said, seen the first and the

last of Corsica. Provoked at the conduct of the municipality, and the disposition which the populace had

shown to profit by the confusion, he turned towards the shore, as he stepped into his boat, and exclaimed:

"Now, John Corse, follow the natural bent of your detestable character plunder and revenge." This,

however, was not Nelson's deliberate opinion of the people of Corsica; he knew that their vices were the

natural consequences of internal anarchy and foreign oppression, such as the same causes would produce in

any people; and when he saw, that of all those who took leave of the viceroy there was not one who parted

from him without tears, he acknowledged that they manifestly acted not from dislike of the English, but from

fear of the French. England then might, with more reason, reproach her own rulers for pusillanimity than the

Having thus ably effected this humiliating service, Nelson was ordered to hoist his broad pendant on board

the MINERVE frigate, Captain George Cockburn, and with the BLANCHE under his command, proceed to

Porto Ferrajo, and superintend the evacuation of that place also. On his way, he fell in with two Spanish

frigates, the SABINA and the CERES. The MINERVE engaged the former, which was commanded by D.

Jacobo Stuart, a descendent of the Duke of Berwick. After an action of three hours, during which the

Spaniards lost 164 men, the SABINA struck. The Spanish captain, who was the only surviving officer, had

hardly been conveyed on board the MINERVE, when another enemy's frigate came up, compelled her to cast

off the prize, and brought her a second time into action. After half an hour's trial of strength, this new

antagonist wore and hauled off; but a Spanish squadron of two ships of the line and two frigates came in

sight. The BLANCHE, from which the CERES had got off, was far to windward, and the MINERVE escaped

only by the anxiety of the enemy to recover their own ship. As soon as Nelson reached Porto Ferrajo he sent

his prisoner in a flag of truce to Carthagena, having returned him his sword; this he did in honour of the

gallantry which D. Jacobo had displayed, and not without some feeling of respect for his ancestry. "I felt it,"

said he, "consonant to the dignity of my country and I always act as I feel right, without regard to custom; he

was reputed the best officer in Spain, and his men were worthy of such a commander." By the same flag of

truce he sent back all the Spanish prisoners at Porto Ferrajo; in exchange for whom he received his own men

General de Burgh, who commanded at the Isle of Elba, did not think himself authorised to abandon the place

till he had received specific instructions from England to that effect; professing that he was unable to decide

between the contradictory orders of government, or to guess at what their present intentions might be; but he

said, his only motive for urging delay in this measure arose from a desire that his own conduct might be

properly sanctioned, not from any opinion that Porto Ferrajo ought to be retained. But Naples having made

peace, Sir John Jervis considered his business with Italy as concluded; and the protection of Portugal was the

point to which he was now instructed to attend. Nelson, therefore, whose orders were perfectly clear and

explicit, withdrew the whole naval establishment from that station, leaving the transports victualled, and so

arranged that all the troops and stores could be embarked in three days. He was now about to leave the

Mediterranean. Mr. Drake, who had been our minister at Genoa, expressed to him, on this occasion, the very

high opinion which the allies entertained of his conspicuous merit; adding, that it was impossible for any one,

who had the honour of cooperating with him, not to admire the activity, talents, and zeal which he had so

eminently and constantly displayed. In fact, during this long course of services in the Mediterranean, the

whole of his conduct had exhibited the same zeal, the same indefatigable energy, the same intuitive judgment,

the same prompt and unerring decision which characterised his aftercareer of glory. His name was as yet

hardly known to the English public; but it was feared and respected throughout Italy. A letter came to him,

directed "Horatio Nelson, Genoa;" and the writer, when he was asked how he could direct it so vaguely,

replied, "Sir, there is but one Horatio Nelson in the world." At Genoa, in particular, where he had so long

been stationed, and where the nature of his duty first led him to continual disputes with the government, and

afterwards compelled him to stop the trade of the port, he was equally respected by the doge and by the

people; for, while he maintained the rights and interests of Great Britain with becoming firmness, he

tempered the exercise of power with courtesy and humanity wherever duty would permit. "Had all my

actions," said he, writing at this time to his wife, "been gazetted, not one fortnight would have passed, during

the whole war, without a letter from me. One day or other I will have a long GAZETTE to myself. I feel that

such an opportunity will be given me. I cannot, if I am in the field of glory, be kept out of sight; wherever

These hopes and anticipations were soon to be fulfilled. Nelson's mind had long been irritated and depressed

by the fear that a general action would take place before he could join the fleet. At length he sailed from

Porto Ferrajo with a convoy for Gibraltar; and having reached that place, proceeded to the westward in search

of the admiral. Off the mouth of the Straits he fell in with the Spanish fleet; and on the 13th of February

reaching the station off Cape St. Vincent, communicated this intelligence to Sir John Jervis. He was now

directed to shift his broad pendant on board the CAPTAIN, seventyfour, Captain R.W. Miller; and before

sunset the signal was made to prepare for action, and to keep, during the night, in close order. At daybreak

the enemy were in sight. The British force consisted of two ships of one hundred guns, two of ninetyeight,

two of ninety, eight of seventy four, and one sixtyfour;fifteen of the line in all; with four frigates, a sloop,

and a cutter. The Spaniards had one fourdecker, of one hundred and thirtysix guns; six threedeckers, of

one hundred and twelve; two eightyfour, eighteen seventyfourin all, twentyseven ships of the line,

with ten frigates and a brig. Their admiral, D. Joseph de Cordova, had learnt from an American on the 5th,

that the English had only nine ships, which was indeed the case when his informer had seen them; for a

reinforcement of five ships from England, under Admiral Parker, had not then joined, and the CULLODEN

had parted company. Upon this information the Spanish commander, instead of going into Cadiz, as was his

intention when he sailed from Carthagena, deter mined to seek an enemy so inferior in force; and relying,

with fatal confidence, upon the American account, he suffered his ships to remain too far dispersed, and in

some disorder. When the morning of the 14th broke, and discovered the English fleet, a fog for some time

concealed their number. That fleet had heard their signalguns during the night, the weather being fine

though thick and hazy; soon after daylight they were seen very much scattered, while the British ships were

in a compact little body. The lookout ship of the Spaniards, fancying that her signal was disregarded

because so little notice seemed to be taken of it, made another signal, that the English force consisted of forty

sail of the line. The captain afterwards said he did this to rouse the admiral; it had the effect of perplexing

him and alarming the whole fleet. The absurdity of such an act shows what was the state of the Spanish navy

under that miserable government by which Spain was so long oppressed and degraded, and finally betrayed.

In reality, the general incapacity of the naval officers was so well known, that in a pas quinade, which about

this time appeared at Madrid, wherein the different orders of the state were advertised for sale, the greater

part of the seaofficers, with all their equipments, were offered as a gift; and it was added, that any person

who would please to take them, should receive a handsome gratuity. When the probability that Spain would

take part in the war, as an ally of France, was first contemplated, Nelson said that their fleet, if it were no

Before the enemy could form a regular order of battle, Sir J. Jervis, by carrying a press of sail, came up with

them, passed through their fleet, then tacked, and thus cut off nine of their ships from the main body. These

ships attempted to form on the larboard tack, either with a design of passing through the British line, or to

leeward of it, and thus rejoining their friends. Only one of them succeeded in this attempt; and that only

because she was so covered with smoke that her intention was not discovered till she had reached the rear: the

others were so warmly received, that they put about, took to flight, and did not appear again in the action to

its close. The admiral was now able to direct his attention to the enemy's main body, which was still superior

in number to his whole fleet, and greatly so in weight of metal. He made signal to tack in succession. Nelson,

whose station was in the rear of the British line, perceived that the Spaniards were bearing up before the

wind, with an intention of forming their line, going large, and joining their separated ships, or else of getting

off without an engagement. To prevent either of these schemes, he disobeyed the signal without a moment's

hesitation: and ordered his ship to be wore. This at once brought him into action with the SANTISSIMA

TRINIDAD, one hundred and thirtysix; the SAN JOSEPH, one hundred and twelve; the SALVADOR DEL

MUNDO, one hundred and twelve; the SAN NICOLAS, eighty; the SAN ISIDRO, seventyfour, another

seventyfour, and another firstrate. Troubridge, in the CULLODEN, immediately joined, and most nobly

supported him; and for nearly an hour did the CULLODEN and CAPTAIN maintain what Nelson called "this

apparently, but not really unequal contest;"such was the advantage of skill and discipline, and the

confidence which brave men derive from them. The BLENHEIM then passing between them and the enemy,

gave them a respite, and poured in her fire upon the Spaniards. The SALVADOR DEL MUNDO and SAN

ISIDRO dropped astern, and were fired into in a masterly style by the EXCELLENT, Captain Collingwood.

The SAN ISIDRO struck; and Nelson thought that the SALVADOR struck also. "But Collingwood," says he,

"disdaining the parade of taking possession of beaten enemies, most gallantly pushed up, with every sail set,

to save his old friend and messmate, who was to appearance in a critical situation;" for the CAPTAIN was at

this time actually fired upon by three firstratesby the SAN NICOLAS, and by a seventyfour, within

about pistolshot of that vessel. The BLENHEIM was ahead, the CULLODEN crippled and astern.

Collingwood ranged up, and hauling up his mainsail just astern, passed within ten feet of the SAN

NICOLAS, giving her a most tremendous fire, then passed on for the SANTISSIMA TRINIDAD. The SAN

NICOLAS luffing up, the SAN JOSEPH fell on board her, and Nelson resumed his station abreast of them,

and close alongside. The CAPTAIN was now incapable of further service, either in the line or in chase: she

had lost her foretopmast; not a sail, shroud, or rope was left, and her wheel was shot away. Nelson therefore

directed Captain Miller to put the helm astarboard, and calling for the boarders, ordered them to board.

Captain Berry, who had lately been Nelson's first lieutenant, was the first man who leaped into the enemy's

mizen chains. Miller, when in the very act of going, was ordered by Nelson to remain. Berry was supported

from the spritsailyard, which locked in the SAN NICOLAS's main rigging. A soldier of the 69th broke the

upper quartergallery window, and jumped in, followed by the commodore himself and by the others as fast

as possible. The cabin doors were fastened, and the Spanish officers fired their pistols at them through the

window; the doors were soon forced, and the Spanish brigadier fell while retreating to the quarterdeck.

Nelson pushed on, and found Berry in possession of the poop, and the Spanish ensign hauling down. He

passed on to the forecastle, where he met two or three Spanish officers, and received their swords. The

English were now in full possession of every part of the ship, when a fire of pistols and musketry opened

upon them from the admiral's stern gallery of the SAN JOSEPH. Nelson having placed sentinels at the

different ladders, and ordered Captain Miller to send more men into the prize, gave orders for boarding that

ship from the SAN NICOLAS. It was done in an instant, he himself leading the way. and exclaiming,

"Westminster Abbey or victory!" Berry assisted him into the main chains; and at that moment a Spanish

officer looked over the quarterdeck rail, and said they surrendered. It was not long before he was on the

quarter deck, where the Spanish captain presented to him his sword, and told him the admiral was below

dying of his wounds. There, on the quarterdeck of an enemy's firstrate, he received the swords of the

officers, giving them, as they were delivered, one by one to William Fearney, one of his old

AGAMEMNONs, who, with the utmost coolness, put them under his arm, "bundling them up," in the lively

expression of Collingwood, "with as much composure as he would have made a faggot, though twentytwo

sail of their line were still within gunshot." One of his sailors came up, and with an Englishman's feeling took

him by the hand, saying he might not soon have such another place to do it in, and he was heartily glad to see

him there. Twentyfour of the CAPTAIN's men were killed, and fifty six wounded; a fourth part of the loss

sustained by the whole squadron falling upon this ship. Nelson received only a few bruises.

The Spaniards had still eighteen or nineteen ships which had suffered little or no injury: that part of the fleet

which had been separated from the main body in the morning was now coming up, and Sir John Jervis made

signal to bring to. His ships could not have formed without abandoning those which they had captured, and

running to leeward: the CAPTAIN was lying a perfect wreck on board her two prizes; and many of the other

vessels were so shattered in their masts and rigging as to be wholly unmanageable. The Spanish admiral

meantime, according to his official account, being altogether undecided in his own opinion respecting the

state of the fleet, inquired of his captains whether it was proper to renew the action; nine of them answered

explicitly that it was not; others replied that it was expedient to delay the business. The PELAYO and the

As soon as the action was discontinued, Nelson went on board the admiral's ship. Sir John Jervis received

him on the quarterdeck, took him in his arms, and said he could not sufficiently thank him. For this victory

the commanderinchief was rewarded with the title of Earl St. Vincent. Nelson, who before the action was

known in England had been advanced to the rank of rearadmiral, had the Order of the Bath given him. The

sword of the Spanish rearadmiral, which Sir John Jervis insisted upon his keeping, he presented to the

Mayor and Corporation of Norwich, saying that he knew no place where it could give him or his family more

pleasure to have it kept than in the capital city of the county where he was born. The freedom of that city was

voted him on this occasion. But of all the numerous congratulations which he received, none could have

affected him with deeper delight than that which came from his venerable father. "I thank my God," said this

excellent man, "with all the power of a grateful soul, for the mercies he has most graciously bestowed on me

in preserving you. Not only my few acquaintance here, but the people in general, met me at every corner with

such handsome words, that I was obliged to retire from the public eye. The height of glory to which your

professional judgment, united with a proper degree of bravery, guarded by Providence, has raised you, few

sons, my dear child, attain to, and fewer fathers live to see. Tears of joy have involuntarily trickled down my

furrowed cheeks: who could stand the force of such general congratulation? The name and services of Nelson

have sounded through this city of Bathfrom the common ballad singer to the public theatre." The good

old man concluded by telling him that the field of glory, in which he had so long been conspicuous, was still

Sir Horatio, who had now hoisted his flag as rearadmiral of the blue, was sent to bring away the troops from

Porto Ferrajo; having performed this, he shifted his flag to the THESEUS. That ship, had taken part in the

mutiny in England, and being just arrived from home, some danger was apprehended from the temper of the

men. This was one reason why Nelson was removed to her. He had not been on board many weeks before a

paper, signed in the name of all the ship's company, was dropped on the quarterdeck, containing these

words: "Success attend Admiral Nelson! God bless Captain Miller! We thank them for the officers they have

placed over us. We are happy and comfortable, and will shed every drop of blood in our veins to support

them; and the name of the THESEUS shall be immortalised as high as her captain's." Wherever Nelson

commanded, the men soon became attached to him; in ten days' time he would have restored the most

mutinous ship in the navy to order. Whenever an officer fails to win the affections of those who are under his

While Sir Horatio was in the THESEUS, he was employed in the command of the inner squadron at the

blockade of Cadiz. During this service, the most perilous action occurred in which he was ever engaged.

Making a night attack upon the Spanish gunboats, his barge was attacked by an armed launch, under their

commander, D. Miguel Tregoyen, carrying 26 men. Nelson had with him only his ten bargemen, Captain

Freemantle, and his coxswain, John Sykes, an old and faithful follower, who twice saved the life of his

admiral by parrying the blows that were aimed at him, and at last actually interposed his own head to receive

the blow of a Spanish sabre, which he could not by any other means avert; thus dearly was Nelson beloved.

This was a desperate servicehand to hand with swords; and Nelson always considered that his personal

courage was more conspicuous on this occasion than on any other during his whole life. Notwithstanding the

great disproportion of numbers, 18 of the enemy were killed, all the rest wounded, and their launch taken.

Nelson would have asked for a lieutenancy for Sykes, if he had served long enough; his manner and conduct,

he observed, were so entirely above his situation, that Nature certainly intended him for a gentleman; but

though he recovered from the dangerous wound which he received in this act of heroic attachment, he did not

Twelve days after this rencontre, Nelson sailed at the head of an expedition against Teneriffe. A report had

prevailed a few months before, that the viceroy of Mexico, With the treasure ships, had put into that island.

This had led Nelson to meditate the plan of an attack upon it, which he communicated to Earl St. Vincent. He

was perfectly aware of the difficulties of the attempt. "I do not," said he, "reckon myself equal to Blake; but,

if I recollect right, he was more obliged to the wind coming off the land than to any exertions of his own. The

approach by sea to the anchoringplace is under very high land, passing three valleys; therefore the wind is

either in from the sea, or squally with calms from the mountains:" and he perceived that if the Spanish ships

were won, the object would still be frustrated if the wind did not come off shore. The land force, he thought,

would render success certain; and there were the troops from Elba, with all necessary stores and artillery,

already embarked. "But here," said he, "soldiers must be consulted; and I know, from experience, they have

not the same boldness in undertaking a political measure that we have: we look to the benefit of our country,

and risk our own fame every day to serve her; a soldier obeys his orders, and no more." Nelson's experience

at Corsica justified him in this harsh opinion: he did not live to see the glorious days of the British army

under Wellington. The army from Elba, consisting of 3700 men, would do the business, he said, in three

days, probably in much less time; and he would undertake, with a very small squadron, to perform the naval

part; for though the shore was not easy of access, the transports might run in and land the troops in one day.

The report concerning the viceroy was unfounded: but a homeward bound Manilla ship put into Santa Cruz

at this time, and the expedition was determined upon. It was not fitted out upon the scale which Nelson had

proposed. Four ships of the line, three frigates, and the FOX cutter, formed the squadron; and he was allowed

to choose such ships and officers as he thought proper. No troops were embarked; the seamen and marines of

the squadron being thought sufficient. His orders were, to make a vigorous attack; but on no account to land

in person, unless his presence should be absolutely necessary. The plan was, that the boats should land in the

night, between the fort on the N.E. side of Santa Cruz bay and the town, make themselves masters of that fort,

and then send a summons to the governor. By midnight, the three frigates, having the force on board which

was intended for this debarkation, approached within three miles of the place; but owing to a strong gale of

wind in the offing, and a strong current against them inshore, they were not able to get within a mile of the

landingplace before daybreak; and then they were seen, and their intention discovered. Troubridge and

Bowen, with Captain Oldfield, of the marines, went upon this to consult with the admiral what was to be

done; and it was resolved that they should attempt to get possession of the heights above the fort. The frigates

accordingly landed their men; and Nelson stood in with the lineofbattle ships, meaning to batter the fort for

the purpose of distracting the attention of the garrison. A calm and contrary current hindered him from

getting within a league of the shore; and the heights were by this time so secured, and manned with such a

force, as to be judged impracticable. Thus foiled in his plans by circumstances of wind and tide, he still

considered it a point of honour that some attempt should be made. This was on the 22nd of July: he

reembarked his men that night, got the ships on the 24th to anchor about two miles north of the town, and

made show as if he intended to attack the heights. At six in the evening signal was made for the boats to

When this was done, Nelson addressed a letter to the commanderin chiefthe last which was ever written

with his right hand. "I shall not," said he,"enter on the subject, why we are not in possession of Santa Cruz.

Your partiality will give credit, that all has hitherto been done which was possible, but without effect. This

night I, humble as I am, command the whole destined to land under the batteries of the town; and tomorrow

my head will probably be crowned either with laurel or cypress. I have only to recommend Josiah Nisbet to

you and my country. The Duke of Clarence, should I fall, will, I am confident, take a lively interest for my

soninlaw, on his name being mentioned." Perfectly aware how desperate a service this was likely to prove,

before he left the THESEUS he called Lieutenant Nisbet, who had the watch on deck, into the cabin, that he

might assist in arranging and burning his mother's letters. Perceiving that the young man was armed, he

earnestly begged him to remain behind. "Should we both fall, Josiah," said he, "what will become of your

poor mother! The care of the THESEUS falls to you: stay, therefore, and take charge of her." Nisbet replied:

"Sir, the ship must take care of herself: I will go with you tonight, if I never go again."

He met his captains at supper on board the SEAHORSE, Captain Freemantle, whose wife, whom he had

lately married in the Mediterranean, presided at table. At eleven o'clock the boats, containing between 600

and 700 men, with 180 on board the FOX cutter, and from 70 to 80 in a boat which had been taken the day

before, proceeded in six divisions toward the town, conducted by all the captains of the squadron, except

Freemantle and Bowen, who attended with Nelson to regulate and lead the way to the attack. They were to

land on the mole, and thence hasten as fast as possible into the great square; then form and proceed as should

be found expedient. They were not discovered till about halfpast one o'clock, when, being within half

gunshot of the landingplace, Nelson directed the boats to cast off from each other, give a huzza, and push

for the shore. But the Spaniards were exceedingly well prepared; the alarmbells answered the huzza, and a

fire of thirty or forty pieces of cannon, with musketry from one end of the town to the other, opened upon the

invaders. Nothing, however, could check the intrepidity with which they advanced. The night was

exceedingly dark: most of the boats missed the mole and went on shore through a raging surf, which stove all

to the left of it. The Admiral, Freemantle, Thompson, Bowen, and four or five other boats, found the mole:

they stormed it instantly, and carried it, though it was defended, as they imagined, by 400 or 500 men. Its

guns, which were sixandtwenty pounders, were spiked; but such a heavy fire of musketry and grape was

kept up from the citadel and the houses at the head of the mole, that the assailants could not advance, and

In the act of stepping out of the boat, Nelson received a shot through the right elbow, and fell; but as he fell

he caught the sword, which he had just drawn, in his left hand, determined never to part with it while he

lived, for it had belonged to his uncle, Captain Suckling, and he valued it like a relic. Nisbet, who was close

to him, placed him at the bottom of the boat, and laid his hat over the shattered arm, lest the sight of the

blood, which gushed out in great abundance, should increase his faintness. He then examined the wound, and

taking some silk handkerchiefs from his neck, bound them round tight above the lacerated vessels. Had it not

been for this presence of mind in his soninlaw, Nelson must have perished. One of his bargemen, by name

Level, tore his shirt into shreds, and made a sling with them for the broken limb. They then collected five

other seamen, by whose assistance they succeeded at length in getting the boat afloat; for it had grounded

with the falling tide. Nisbet took one of the oars and ordered the steersman to go close under the guns of the

battery, that they might be safe from its tremendous fire. Hearing his voice, Nelson roused himself, and

desired to be lifted up in the boat that he might look about him. Nisbet raised him up; but nothing could be

seen except the firing of the guns on shore, and what could be discerned by their flashes upon a stormy sea. In

a few minutes a general shriek was heard from the crew of the FOX, which had received a shot under water,

and went down. Ninetyseven men were lost in her: 83 were saved, many by Nelson himself, whose

exertions on this occasion greatly increased the pain and danger of his wound. The first ship which the boat

could reach happened to be the SEAHORSE; but nothing could induce him to go on board, though he was

assured that if they attempted to row to another ship it might be at the risk of his life. "I had rather suffer

death," he replied, "than alarm Mrs. Freemantle, by letting her see me in this state, when I can give her no

tidings whatever of her husband." They pushed on for the THESEUS. When they came alongside he

peremptorily refused all assistance in getting on board, so impatient was he that the boat should return, in

hopes that it might save a few more from the FOX. He desired to have only a single rope thrown over the

side, which he twisted round his left hand, saying "Let me alone; I have yet my legs left and one arm. Tell the

surgeon to make haste and get his instruments. I know I must lose my right arm, so the sooner it is off the

better." The spirit which he displayed in jumping up the ship's side astonished everybody.

Freemantle had been severely wounded in the right arm soon after the admiral. He was fortunate enough to

find a boat on the beach, and got instantly to his ship. Thompson was wounded: Bowen killed, to the great

regret of Nelson: as was also one of his own officers, Lieutenant Weatherhead, who had followed him from

the AGAMEMNON, and whom he greatly and deservedly esteemed. Troubridge, meantime, fortunately for

his party, missed the mole in the darkness, but pushed on shore under the batteries, close to the south end of

the citadel. Captain Waller, of the EMERALD, and two or three other boats, landed at the same time. The

surf was so high that many others put back. The boats were instantly filled with water and stove against the

rocks; and most of the ammunition in the men's pouches was wetted. Having collected a few men they

pushed on to the great square, hoping there to find the admiral and the rest of the force. The ladders were all

lost, so that they could make no immediate attempt on the citadel; but they sent a sergeant with two of the

town'speople to summon it: this messenger never returned; and Troubridge having waited about an hour in

painful expectation of his friends, marched to join Captains Hood and Miller, who had effected their landing

to the southwest. They then endeavoured to procure some intelligence of the admiral and the rest of the

officers, but without success. By daybreak they had gathered together about eighty marines, eighty pikemen,

and one hundred and eighty smallarm seamen; all the survivors of those who had made good their landing.

They obtained some ammunition from the prisoners whom they had taken, and marched on to try what could

be done at the citadel without ladders. They found all the streets commanded by fieldpieces, and several

thousand Spaniards, with about a hundred French, under arms, approaching by every avenue. Finding himself

without provisions, the powder wet, and no possibility of obtaining either stores or reinforcements from the

ships, the boats being lost, Troubridge with great presence of mind, sent Captain Samuel Hood with a flag of

truce to the governor to say he was prepared to burn the town, and would instantly set fire to it if the

Spaniards approached one inch nearer. This, however, if he were compelled to do it, he should do with regret,

for he had no wish to injure the inhabitants;and he was ready to treat upon these termsthat the British

troops should re embark, with all their arms of every kind, and take their own boats, if they were saved, or

be provided with such others as might be wanting; they, on their part, engaging that the squadron should not

molest the town, or any of the Canary Islands: all prisoners on both sides to be given up. When these terms

were proposed the governor made answer, that the English ought to surrender as prisoners of war; but

Captain Hood replied, he was instructed to say, that if the terms were not accepted in five minutes, Captain

Troubridge would set the town on fire and attack the Spaniards at the point of the bayonet. Satisfied with his

success, which was indeed sufficiently complete, and respecting, like a brave and honourable man, the

gallantry of his enemy, the Spaniard acceded to the proposal, found boats to reembark them, their own

having all been dashed to pieces in landing, and before they parted gave every man a loaf and a pint of wine.

"And here," says Nelson in his journal, "it is right we should notice the noble and generous conduct of Don

Juan Antonio Gutierrez, the Spanish governor. The moment the terms were agreed to, he directed our

wounded men to be received into the hospitals, and all our people to be supplied with the best provisions that

could be procured; and made it known that the ships were at liberty to send on shore and purchase whatever

refreshments they were in want of during the time they might be off the island." A youth, by name Don

Bernardo Collagon, stripped himself of his shirt to make bandages for one of those Englishmen against

whom, not an hour before, he had been engaged in battle. Nelson wrote to thank the governor for the

humanity which he had displayed. Presents were interchanged between them. Sir Horatio offered to take

charge of his despatches for the Spanish Government, and thus actually became the first messenger to Spain

The total loss of the English in killed, wounded, and drowned, amounted to 250. Nelson made no mention of

his own wound in his official despatches; but in a private letter to Lord St. Vincentthe first which he wrote

with his left handhe shows himself to have been deeply affected by the failure of this enterprise. "I am

become," he said, "a burthen to my friends, and useless to my country; but by my last letter you will perceive

my anxiety for the promotion of my soninlaw, Josiah Nisbet. When I leave your command I become dead

to the world"I go hence, and am no more seen." If from poor Bowen's loss, you think it proper to oblige

me, I rest confident you will do it. The boy is under obligations to me, but he repaid me by bringing me from

the mole of Santa Cruz. I hope you will be able to give me a frigate to convey the remains of my carcass to

England." "A lefthanded admiral," he said in a subsequent letter, "will never again be considered as useful;

therefore the sooner I get to a very humble cottage the better, and make room for a sounder man to serve the

state." His first letter to Lady Nelson was written under the same opinion, but in a more cheerful strain. "It

was the chance of war," said he, "and I have great reason to be thankful: and I know it will add much to your

pleasure to find that Josiah, under God's providence, was principally instrumental in saving my life. I shall

not be surprised if I am neglected and forgotten: probably I shall no longer be considered as useful; however,

I shall feel rich if I continue to enjoy your affection. I beg neither you nor my father will think much of this

His soninlaw, according to his wish, was immediately promoted; and honours enough to heal his wounded

spirit awaited him in England. Letters were addressed to him by the first lord of the Admiralty, and by his

steady friend the Duke of Clarence, to congratulate him on his return, covered as he was with glory. He

assured the Duke, in his reply, that not a scrap of that ardour with which he had hitherto served his king had

been shot away. The freedom of the cities of Bristol and London were transmitted to him; he was invested

with the Order of the Bath, and received a pension of L1000 ayear. The memorial which, as a matter of

form, he was called upon to present on this occasion, exhibited an extraordinary catalogue of services

performed during the war. It stated that he had been in four actions with the fleets of the enemy, and in three

actions with boats employed in cutting out of harbour, in destroying vessels, and in taking three towns. He

had served on shore with the army four months, and commanded the batteries at the sieges of Basti and Calvi:

he had assisted at the capture of seven sail of the line, six frigates, four corvettes, and eleven privateers: taken

and destroyed near fifty sail of merchant vessels, and actually been engaged against the enemy upwards of a

hundred and twenty times, in which service he had lost his right eye and right arm, and been severely

His sufferings from the lost limb were long and painful. A nerve had been taken up in one of the ligatures at

the time of the operation; and the ligature, according to the practice of the French surgeons, was of silk

instead of waxed thread; this produced a constant irritation and discharge; and the ends of the ligature being

pulled every day, in hopes of bringing it away, occasioned fresh agony. He had scarcely any intermission of

pain, day or night, for three months after his return to England. Lady Nelson, at his earnest request, attended

the dressing of his arm, till she had acquired sufficient resolution and skill to dress it herself. One night,

during this state of suffering, after a day of constant pain, Nelson retired early to bed, in hope of enloymg

some respite by means of laudanum. He was at that time lodging in Bond Street, and the family were soon

disturbed by a mob knocking loudly and violently at the door. The news of Duncan's victory had been made

public, and the house was not illuminated. But when the mob were told that Admiral Nelson lay there in bed,

badly wounded, the foremost of them made answer: "You shall hear no more from us tonight:" and in fact,

the feeling of respect and sympathy was communicated from one to another with such effect that, under the

About the end of November, after a night of sound sleep, he found the arm nearly free from pain. The

surgeon was immediately sent for to examine it; and the ligature came away with the slightest touch. From

that time it began to heal. As soon as he thought his health established, he sent the following form of

thanksgiving to the minister of St. George's, Hanover Square:"An officer desires to return thanks to

Almighty God for his perfect recovery from a severe wound, and also for the many mercies bestowed on

Not having been in England till now, since he lost his eye, he went to receive a year's pay as smart money;

but could not obtain payment, because he had neglected to bring a certificate from a surgeon that the sight

was actually destroyed. A little irritated that this form should be insisted upon, because, though the fact was

not apparent, he thought it was sufficiently notorious, he procured a certificate at the same time for the loss of

his arm; saying, they might just as well doubt one as the other. This put him in good humour with himself,

and with the clerk who had offended him. On his return to the office, the clerk, finding it was only the annual

pay of a captain, observed, he thought it had been more. "Oh!" replied Nelson,"this is only for an eye. In a

few days I shall come for an arm; and in a little time longer, God knows, most probably for a leg."

Accordingly he soon afterwards went, and with perfect good humour exhibited the certificate of the loss of

Nelson rejoins Earl St. Vincent in the VANGUARDSails in Pursuit of the French in EgyptReturns to

EARLY in the year 1798, Sir Horatio Nelson hoisted his flag in the VANGUARD, and was ordered to rejoin

Earl St. Vincent. Upon his departure, his father addressed him with that affectionate solemnity by which all

his letters were distinguished. "I trust in the Lord," said he, "that He will prosper your going out and your

coming in. I earnestly desired once more to see you, and that wish has been heard. If I should presume to say,

I hope to see you again, the question would be readily asked, How old art thou? VALE! VALE! DOMINE,

VALE!" It is said that a gloomy foreboding hung on the spirits of Lady Nelson at their parting. This could

have arisen only from the dread of losing him by the chance of war. Any apprehension of losing his

affections could hardly have existed, for all his correspondence to this time shows that he thought himself

happy in his marriage; and his private character had hitherto been as spotless as his public conduct. One of

the last things he said to her was, that his own ambition was satisfied, but that he went to raise her to that rank

Immediately on his rejoining the fleet, he was despatched to the Mediterranean with a small squadron, in

order to ascertain, if possible, the object of the great expedition which at that time was fitting out under

Buonaparte at Toulon. The defeat of this armament, whatever might be its destination, was deemed by the

British government an object paramount to every other; and Earl St. Vincent was directed, if he thought it

necessary, to take his whole force into the Mediterranean, to relinquish, for that purpose, the blockade of the

Spanish fleet, as a thing of inferior moment; but if he should deem a detachment sufficient, "I think it almost

necessary," said the first lord of the Admiralty in his secret instructions, "to suggest to you the propriety of

putting it under Sir Horatio Nelson." It is to the honour of Earl St. Vincent that he had already made the same

choice. This appointment to a service in which so much honour might be acquired, gave great offence to the

senior admirals of the fleet. Sir William Parker, who was a very excellent naval officer, and as gallant a man

as any in the navy, and Sir John Orde, who on all occasions of service had acquitted himself with great

honour, each wrote to Lord Spencer, complaining that so marked a preference should have been given to a

junior of the same fleet. This resentment is what most men in a like case would feel; and if the preference

thus given to Nelson had not originated in a clear perception that (as his friend Collingwood said of him a

little while before) his spirit was equal to all undertakings, and his resources fitted to all occasions, an

injustice would have been done to them by his appointment. But if the service were conducted with

undeviating respect to seniority, the naval and military character would soon be brought down to the dead

The armament at Toulon consisted of thirteen ships of the line, seven fortygun frigates, with twentyfour

smaller vessels of war, and nearly 200 transports. Mr. Udney, our consul at Leghorn, was the first person who

procured certain intelligence of the enemy's design against Malta; and, from his own sagacity, foresaw that

Egypt must be their after object. Nelson sailed from Gibraltar on the 9th of May, with the VANGUARD,

ORION, and ALEXANDER, seventyfours; the CAROLINE, FLORA, EMERALD, and TERPSICHORE,

frigates; and the BONNE CITOYENNE, sloop of war, to watch this formidable armament. On the 19th, when

they were in the Gulf of Lyons, a gale came on from the N.W. It moderated so much on the 20th as to enable

them to get their topgallant masts and yards aloft. After dark it again began to blow strong, but the ships had

been prepared for a gale, and therefore Nelson's mind was easy. Shortly after midnight, however, his

maintopmast went over the side, and the mizen topmast soon afterward. The night was so tempestuous that

it was impossible for any signal either to be seen or heard; and Nelson determined, as soon as it should be

daybreak, to wear, and scud before the gale; but at halfpast three the foremast went in three pieces, and the

When day broke they succeeded in wearing the ship with a remnant of the spritsail. This was hardly to have

been expected. The VANGUARD was at that time twentyfive leagues south of the island of Hieres; with her

head lying to the N.E., and if she had not wore, the ship must have drifted to Corsica. Captain Ball, in the

ALEXANDER, took her in tow, to carry her into the Sardinian harbour of St. Pietro. Nelson, apprehensive

that this attempt might endanger both vessels, ordered him to cast off; but that excellent officer, with a spirit

like his commanders, replied, he was confident he could save the VANGUARD, and, by God's help, he

would do it. There had been a previous coolness between these great men; but from this time Nelson became

fully sensible of the extraordinary talents of Captain Ball, and a sincere friendship subsisted between them

during the remainder of their lives. "I ought not," said the admiral, writing to his wife"I ought not to call

what has happened to the VANGUARD by the cold name of accident: I believe firmly it was the Almighty's

goodness, to check my consummate vanity. I hope it has made me a better officer, as I feel confident it has

made me a better man. Figure to yourself, on Sunday evening at sunset, a vain man walking in his cabin, with

a squadron around him, who looked up to their chief to lead them to glory, and in whom their chief placed the

firmest reliance that the proudest ships of equal numbers belonging to France would have lowered their flags;

figure to yourself, on Monday morning, when the sun rose, this proud man, his ship dismasted, his fleet

dispersed, and himself in such distress that the meanest frigate out of France would have been an unwelcome

guest." Nelson had, indeed, more reason to refuse the cold name of accident to this tempest than he was then

aware of, for on that very day the French fleet sailed from Toulon, and must have passed within a few leagues

of his little squadron, which was thus preserved by the thick weather that came on.

The British Government at this time, with a becoming spirit, gave orders that any port in the Mediterranean

should be considered as hostile where the governor or chief magistrate should refuse to let our ships of war

In these orders the ports of Sardinia were excepted. The continental possessions of the King of Sardinia were

at this time completely at the mercy of the French, and that prince was now discovering, when too late, that

the terms to which he had consented, for the purpose of escaping immediate danger, necessarily involved the

loss of the dominions which they were intended to preserve. The citadel of Turin was now occupied by

French troops; and his wretched court feared to afford the common rights of humanity to British ships, lest it

should give the French occasion to seize on the remainder of his dominionsa measure for which it was

certain they would soon make a pretext, if they did not find one. Nelson was informed that he could not be

permitted to enter the port of St Pietro. Regardless of this interdict, which, under his circumstances, it would

have been an act of suicidal folly to have regarded, he anchored in the harbour; and, by the exertions of Sir

James Saumarez, Captain Ball, and Captain Berry, the VANGUARD was refitted in four days; months would

have been employed in refitting her in England. Nelson, with that proper sense of merit, wherever it was

found, which proved at once the goodness and the greatness of his character, especially recommended to Earl

St. Vincent the carpenter of the ALEXANDER, under whose directions the ship had been repaired; stating,

that he was an old and faithful servant of the Crown, who had been nearly thirty years a warrant carpenter,

and begging most earnestly that the CommanderinChief would recommend him to the particular notice of

the Board of Admiralty. He did not leave the harbour without expressing his sense of the treatment which he

had received there, in a letter to the Viceroy of Sardinia. "Sir," it said, "having, by a gale of wind, sustained

some trifling damages, I anchored a small part of his Majesty's fleet under my orders off this island, and was

surprised to hear, by an officer sent by the governor, that admittance was to be refused to the flag of his

Britannic Majesty into this port. When I reflect, that my most gracious sovereign is the oldest, I believe, and

certainly the most faithful ally which the King of Sardinia ever had, I could feel the sorrow which it must

have been to his majesty to have given such an order; and also for your excellency, who had to direct its

execution. I cannot but look at the African shore, where the followers of Mahomet are performing the part of

the good Samaritan, which I look for in vain at St. Peter's, where it is said the Christian religion is professed."

The delay which was thus occasioned was useful to him in many respects; it enabled him to complete his

supply of water, and to receive a reinforcement which Earl St. Vincent, being himself reinforced from

England, was enabled to send him. It consisted of the best ships of his fleet; the CULLODEN, seventyfour,

Captain T.Troubridge; GOLIATH, seventyfour, Captain T.Foley; MINOTAUR, seventyfour, Captain T.

Louis; DEFENCE, seventyfour, Captain John Peyton; BELLEROPHON, seventyfour, Captain

H.D.E.Darby; MAJESTIC, seventyfour, Captain G. B. Westcott; ZEALOUS, seventyfour, Captain S.

Hood; SWIFTSURE, seventyfour, Captain B. Hallowell; THESEUS, seventyfour, Captain R. W. Miller;

AUDACIOUS, seventyfour, Captain Davidge Gould. The LEANDER, fifty, Captain T. E. Thompson, was

afterwards added. These ships were made ready for the service as soon as Earl St. Vincent received advice

from England that he was to be reinforced. As soon as the reinforcement was seen from the masthead of the

admiral's ship, off Cadiz Bay, signal was immediately made to Captain Troubridge to put to sea; and he was

out of sight before the ships from home cast anchor in the British station. Troubridge took with him no

instructions to Nelson as to the course he was to steer, nor any certain account of the enemy's destination;

everything was left to his own judgment. Unfortunately, the frigates had been separated from him in the

tempest and had not been able to rejoin: they sought him unsuccessfully in the Bay of Naples, where they

The first news of the enemy's armament was that it had surprised Malta, Nelson formed a plan for attacking it

while at anchor at Gozo; but on the 22nd of June intelligence reached him that the French had left that island

on the 16th, the day after their arrival. It was clear that their destination was eastwardhe thought for

Egyptand for Egypt, therefore, he made all sail. Had the frigates been with him, he could scarcely have

failed to gain information of the enemy; for want of them, he only spoke three vessels on the way: two came

from Alexandria, one from the Archipelago, and neither of them had seen anything of the French. He arrived

off Alexandria on the 28th, and the enemy were not there, neither was there any account of them; but the

governor was endeavouring to put the city in a state of defence, having received advice from Leghorn that the

French expedition was intended against Egypt, after it had taken Malta. Nelson then shaped his course to the

northward for Caramania, and steered from thence along the southern side of Candia, carrying a press of sail

both night and day, with a contrary wind. It would have been his delight, he said, to have tried Bonaparte on a

wind. It would have been the delight of Europe, too, and the blessing of the world, if that fleet had been

overtaken with its general on board. But of the myriads and millions of human beings who would have been

preserved by that day's victory, there is not one to whom such essential benefit would have resulted as to

Bonaparte himself. It would have spared him his defeat at Acrehis only disgrace; for to have been defeated

by Nelson upon the seas would not have been disgraceful; it would have spared him all his after enormities.

Hitherto his career had been glorious; the baneful principles of his heart had never yet passed his lips; history

would have represented him as a soldier of fortune, who had faithfully served the cause in which he engaged;

and whose career had been distinguished by a series of successes unexampled in modern times. A romantic

obscurity would have hung over the expedition to Egypt, and he would have escaped the perpetration of those

crimes which have incarnadined his soul with a deeper dye than that of the purple for which he committed

themthose acts of perfidy, midnight murder, usurpation, and remorseless tyranny, which have consigned

Conceiving that when an officer is not successful in his plans it is absolutely necessary that he should explain

the motives upon which they were founded, Nelson wrote at this time an account and vindication of his

conduct for having carried the fleet to Egypt. The objection which he anticipated was that he ought not to

have made so long a voyage without more certain information. "My answer," said he, "is ready. Who was I to

get it from? The governments of Naples and Sicily either knew not, or chose to keep me in ignorance. Was I

to wait patiently until I heard certain accounts? If Egypt were their object, before I could hear of them they

would have been in India. To do nothing was disgraceful; therefore I made use of my understanding. I am

before your lordships' judgment; and if, under all circumstances, it is decided that I am wrong, I ought, for the

sake of our country, to be superseded; for at this moment, when I know the French are not in Alexandria, I

hold the same opinion as off Cape Passarothat, under all circumstances, I was right in steering for

Alexandria; and by that opinion I must stand or fall." Captain Ball, to whom he showed this paper, told him

he should recommend a friend never to begin a defence of his conduct before he was accused of error: he

might give the fullest reasons for what he had done, expressed in such terms as would evince that he had

acted from the strongest conviction of being right; and of course he must expect that the public would view it

in the same light. Captain Ball judged rightly of the public, whose first impulses, though, from want of

sufficient information, they must frequently be erroneous, are generally founded upon just feelings. But the

public are easily misled, and there are always persons ready to mislead them. Nelson had not yet attained that

fame which compels envy to be silent; and when it was known in England that he had returned after an

unsuccessful pursuit, it was said that he deserved impeachment; and Earl St. Vincent was severely censured

Baffled in his pursuit, he returned to Sicily. The Neapolitan ministry had determined to give his squadron no

assistance, being resolved to do nothing which could possibly endanger their peace with the French

Directory; by means, however, of Lady Hamilton's influence at court, he procured secret orders to the Sicilian

governors; and under those orders obtained everything which he wanted at Syracusea timely supply;

without which, he always said, he could not have recommenced his pursuit with any hope of success. "It is an

old saying," said he in his letter, "that the devil's children have the devil's luck. I cannot to this moment learn,

beyond vague conjecture, where the French fleet have gone to; and having gone a round of 600 leagues, at

this season of the year, with an expedition incredible, here I am, as ignorant of the situation of the enemy as I

was twentyseven days ago. Every moment I have to regret the frigates having left me; had onehalf of them

been with me, I could not have wanted information. Should the French be so strongly secured in port that I

cannot get at them, I shall immediately shift my flag into some other ship, and send the VANGUARD to

Naples to be refitted; for hardly any person but myself would have continued on service so long in such a

wretched state." Vexed, however, and disappointed as he was, Nelson, with the true spirit of a hero, was still

full of hope. "Thanks to your exertions," said he, writing to Sir. William and Lady Hamilton, "we have

victualled and watered; and surely watering at the fountain of Arethusa, we must have victory. We shall sail

with the first breeze; and be assured I will return either crowned with laurel or covered with cypress." Earl St.

Vincent he assured, that if the French were above water he would find them out: he still held his opinion that

they were bound for Egypt: "but," said he to the First Lord of the Admiralty, "be they bound to the

Antipodes, your lordship may rely that I will not lose a moment in bringing them to action."

On the 25th of July he sailed from Syracuse for the Morea. Anxious beyond measure, and irritated that the

enemy should so long have eluded him, the tediousness of the nights made him impatient; and the officer of

the watch was repeatedly called on to let him know the hour, and convince him, who measured time by his

own eagerness, that it was not yet daybreak. The squadron made the Gulf of Coron on the 28th. Troubridge

entered the port, and returned with intelligence that the French fleet had been seen about four weeks before

steering to the S.E. from Candia. Nelson then determined immediately to return to Alexandria; and the British

fleet accordingly, with every sail set, stood once more for the coast of Egypt. On the 1st of August, about 10

in the morning, they came in sight of Alexandria: the port had been vacant and solitary when they saw it last;

it was now crowded with ships; and they perceived with exultation that the tricoloured flag was flying upon

the walls. At four in the afternoon, Captain Hood, in the ZEALOUS, made the signal for the enemy's fleet.

For many preceding days Nelson had hardly taken either sleep or food: he now ordered his dinner to be

served, while preparations were making for battle; and when his officers rose from table, and went to their

separate stations, he said to them, "Before this time tomorrow I shall have gained a peerage or Westminster

The French, steering direct for Candia, had made an angular passage for Alexandria; whereas Nelson, in

pursuit of them, made straight for that place, and thus materially shortened the distance. The comparative

smallness of his force made it necessary to sail in close order, and it covered a less space than it would have

done if the frigates had been with him: the weather also was constantly hazy. These circumstances prevented

the English from discovering the enemy on the way to Egypt, though it appeared, upon examining the

journals of the French officers taken in the action, that the two fleets must actually have crossed on the night

of the 22nd of June. During the return to Syracuse, the chances of falling in with them were become fewer.

Why Buonaparte, having effected his landing, should not have suffered the fleet to return, has never yet been

explained. This much is certain, that it was detained by his command, though, with his accustomed falsehood,

he accused Admiral Brueys, after that officer's death, of having lingered on the coast contrary to orders. The

French fleet arrived at Alexandria on the 1st of July, and Brueys, not being able to enter the port, which time

and neglect had ruined, moored his ships in Aboukir Bay, in a strong and compact line of battle; the

headmost vessel, according to his own account, being as close as possible to a shoal on the N.W., and the rest

of the fleet forming a kind of curve along the line of deep water, so as not to be turned by any means in the

S.W. By Buonaparte's desire he had offered a reward of 10,000 livres to any pilot of the country who would

carry the squadron in, but none could be found who would venture to take charge of a single vessel drawing

more than twenty feet. He had therefore made the best of his situation, and chosen the strongest position

which he could possibly take in an open road. The commissary of the fleet said they were moored in such a

manner as to bid defiance to a force more than double their own. This presumption could not then be thought

unreasonable. Admiral Barrington, when moored in a similar manner off St. Lucia, in the year 1778, beat off

the Comte d'Estaign in three several attacks, though his force was inferior by almost onethird to that which

assailed it. Here, the advantage in numbers, both in ships, guns, and men, was in favour of the French. They

had thirteen ships of the line and four frigates, carrying 1196 guns and 11,230 men. The English had the same

number of ships of the line and one fiftygun ship, carrying 1012 guns and 8068 men. The English ships

were all seventyfours; the French had three eightygun ships, and one threedecker of one hundred and

During the whole pursuit it had been Nelson's practice, whenever circumstances would permit, to have his

captains on board the VANGUARD, and explain to them his own ideas of the different and best modes of

attack, and such plans as he proposed to execute on falling in with the enemy, whatever their situation might

be. There is no possible position, it is said, which he did not take into calculation. His officers were thus fully

acquainted with his principles of tactics; and such was his confidence in their abilities that the only thing

determined upon, in case they should find the French at anchor, was for the ships to form as most convenient

for their mutual support, and to anchor by the stern. "First gain the victory," he said,"and then make the best

use of it you can." The moment he perceived the position of the French, that intuitive genius with which

Nelson was endowed displayed itself; and it instantly struck him that where there was room for an enemy's

ship to swing, there was room for one of ours to anchor. The plan which he intended to pursue, therefore, was

to keep entirely on the outer side of the French line, and station his ships, as far as he was able, one on the

outer bow, and another on the outer quarter, of each of the enemy's. This plan of doubling on the enemy's

ships was projected by Lord Hood, when he designed to attack the French fleet at their anchorage in Gourjean

Road. Lord Hood found it impossible to make the attempt; but the thought was not lost upon Nelson, who

acknowledged himself, on this occasion, indebted for it to his old and excellent commander. Captain Berry,

when he comprehended the scope of the design, exclaimed with transport, "If we succeed, what will the

world say ?" "There is no IF in the case," replied the admiral: "that we shall succeed is certain; who may live

As the squadron advanced, they were assailed by a shower of shot and shells from the batteries on the island,

and the enemy opened a steady fire from the starboard side of their whole line, within half gunshot distance,

full into the bows of our van ships. It was received in silence: the men on board every ship were employed

aloft in furling sails, and below in tending the braces and making ready for anchoring. A miserable sight for

the French; who, with all their skill, and all their courage, and all their advantages of numbers and situation,

were upon that element on which, when the hour of trial comes, a Frenchman has no hope. Admiral Brueys

was a brave and able man; yet the indelible character of his country broke out in one of his letters, wherein he

delivered it as his private opinion, that the English had missed him, because, not being superior in force, they

did not think it prudent to try their strength with him. The moment was now come in which he was to be

A French brig was instructed to decoy the English by manoeuvring so as to tempt them toward a shoal lying

off the island of Bekier; but Nelson either knew the danger or suspected some deceit; and the lure was

unsuccessful. Captain Foley led the way in the GOLIATH, outsailing the ZEALOUS, which for some

minutes disputed this post of honour with him. He had long conceived that if the enemy were moored in line

of battle in with the land, the best plan of attack would be to lead between them and the shore, because the

French guns on that side were not likely to be manned, nor even ready for action. Intending, therefore, to fix

himself on the inner bow of the GUERRIER, he kept as near the edge of the bank as the depth of water would

admit; but his anchor hung, and having opened his fire he drifted to the second ship, the CONQUERANT,

before it was clear; then anchored by the stern inside of her, and in ten minutes shot away her mast. Hood, in

the ZEALOUS, perceiving this, took the station which the GOLIATH intended to have occupied, and totally

disabled the GUERRIER in twelve minutes. The third ship which doubled the enemy's van was the ORION,

Sir J. Saumarez; she passed to windward of the ZEALOUS, and opened her larboard guns as long as they

bore on GUERRIER; then, passing inside the GOLIATH, sunk a frigate which annoyed her, hauled round

toward the French line, and anchoring inside, between the fifth and sixth ships from the GUERRIER, took

her station on the larboard bow of the FRANKLIN and the quarter of the PEUPLE SOUVERAIN, receiving

and returning the fire of both. The sun was now nearly down. The AUDACIOUS, Captain Could, pouring a

heavy fire into the GUERRIER and the CONQUERANT, fixed herself on the larboard bow of the latter, and

when that ship struck, passed on to the PEUPLE SOUVERAIN. The THESEUS, Capt Miller, followed,

brought down the GUERRIER's remaining main and mizzen masts, then anchored inside of the SPARTIATE,

While these advanced ships doubled the French line, the VANGUARD was the first that anchored on the

outer side of the enemy, within half pistolshot of their third ship, the SPARTIATE. Nelson had six colours

flying in different parts of his rigging, lest they should be shot away; that they should be struck, no British

admiral considers as a possibility. He veered half a cable, and instantly opened a tremendous fire; under cover

of which the other four ships of his division, the MINOTAUR, BELLEROPHON, DEFENCE, and

MAJESTIC, sailed on ahead of the admiral. In a few minutes, every man stationed at the first six guns in the

fore part of the VANGUARD's deck was killed or wounded. These guns were three times cleared. Captain

Louis, in the MINOTAUR, anchored just ahead, and took off the fire of the AQUILON, the fourth in the

enemy's line. The BELLEROPHON, Captain Darby, passed ahead, and dropped her stern anchor on the

starboard bow of the ORIENT, seventh in the line, Brueys' own ship, of one hundred and twenty guns, whose

difference of force was in proportion of more than seven to three, and whose weight of ball, from the lower

deck alone, exceeded that from the whole broadside of the BELLEROPHON. Captain Peyton, in the

DEFENCE, took his station ahead of the MINOTAUR, and engaged the FRANKLIN, the sixth in the line, by

which judicious movement the British line remained unbroken. The MAJESTIC, Captain Westcott, got

entangled with the main rigging of one of the French ships astern of the ORIENT, and suffered dreadfully

from that threedecker's fire; but she swung clear, and closely engaging the HEUREUX, the ninth ship on the

starboard bow, received also the fire of the TONNANT, which was the eighth in the line. The other four ships

of the British squadron, having been detached previous to the discovery of the French, were at a considerable

distance when the action began. It commenced at half after six; about seven night closed, and there was no

Troubridge, in the CULLODEN, then foremost of the remaining ships, was two leagues astern. He came on

sounding, as the others had done: as he advanced, the increasing darkness increased the difficulty of the

navigation; and suddenly, after having found eleven fathoms water, before the lead could be hove again he

was fast aground; nor could all his own exertions, joined with those of the LEANDER and the MUTINE brig,

which came to his assistance, get him off in time to bear a part in the action. His ship, however, served as a

beacon to the ALEXANDER and SWIFTSURE, which would else, from the course which they were holding,

have gone considerably further on the reef, and must inevitably have been lost. These ships entered the bay,

and took their stations in the darkness, in a manner still spoken of with admiration by all who remember it.

Captain Hallowell, in the SWIFTSURE, as he was bearing down, fell in with what seemed to be a strange

sail. Nelson had directed his ships to hoist four lights horizontally at the mizzen peak as soon as it became

dark; and this vessel had no such distinction. Hallowell, however, with great judgment, ordered his men not

to fire: if she was an enemy, he said, she was in too disabled a state to escape; but from her sails being loose,

and the way in which her head was, it was probable she might be an English ship. It was the

BELLEROPHON, overpowered by the huge ORIENT: her lights had gone overboard, nearly 200 of her crew

were killed or wounded, all her masts and cables had been shot away; and she was drifting out of the line

toward the leeside of the bay. Her station, at this important time, was occupied by the SWIFTSURE, which

opened a steady fire on the quarter of the FRANKLIN and the bows of the French admiral. At the same

instant, Captain Ball, with the ALEXANDER, passed under his stern, and anchored withinside on his

larboard quarter, raking; him, and keeping up a severe fire of musketry upon his decks. The last ship which

arrived to complete the destruction of the enemy was the LEANDER. Captain Thompson, finding that

nothing could be done that night to get off the CULLODEN, advanced with the intention of anchoring

athwarthawse of the ORIENT. The FRANKLIN was so near her ahead that there was not room for him to

pass clear of the two; he therefore took his station athwarthawse of the latter in such a position as to rake

The two first ships of the French line had been dismasted within a quarter of an hour after the commencement

of the action; and the others had in that time suffered so severely that victory was already certain. The third,

Meantime Nelson received a severe wound on the head from a piece of langridge shot. Captain Berry caught

him in his arms as he was falling. The great effusion of blood occasioned an apprehension that the wound

was mortal: Nelson himself thought so; a large flap of the skin of the forehead, cut from the bone, had fallen

over one eye; and the other being blind, he was in total darkness. When he was carried down, the

surgeonin the midst of a scene scarcely to be conceived by those who have never seen a cockpit in time of

action, and the heroism which is displayed amid its horrors,with a natural and pardonable eagerness,

quitted the poor fellow then under his hands, that he might instantly attend the admiral. "No!" said Nelson, "I

will take my turn with my brave fellows." Nor would he suffer his own wound to be examined till every man

who had been previously wounded was properly attended to. Fully believing that the wound was mortal, and

that he was about to die, as he had ever desired, in battle, and in victory, he called the chaplain, and desired

him to deliver what he supposed to be his dying remembrance to lady Nelson; he then sent for Captain Louis

on board from the MINOTAUR, that he might thank him personally for the great assistance which he had

rendered to the VANGUARD; and ever mindful of those who deserved to be his friends, appointed Captain

Hardy from the brig to the command of his own ship, Captain Berry having to go home with the news of the

victory. When the surgeon came in due time to exa mine his wound (for it was in vain to entreat him to let it

be examined sooner), the most anxious silence prevailed; and the joy of the wounded men, and of the whole

crew, when they heard that the hurt was merely superficial, gave Nelson deeper pleasure than the unexpected

assurance that his life was in no danger. The surgeon requested, and as far as he could, ordered him to remain

quiet; but Nelson could not rest. He called for his secretary, Mr. Campbell, to write the despatches. Campbell

had himself been wounded, and was so affected at the blind and suffering state of the admiral that he was

unable to write. The chaplain was then sent for; but before he came, Nelson with his characteristic eagerness

took the pen, and contrived to trace a few words, marking his devout sense of the success which had already

been obtained. He was now left alone; when suddenly a cry was heard on the deck that the ORIENT was on

fire. In the confusion he found his way up, unassisted and unnoticed; and, to the astonishment of every one,

appeared on the quarterdecks where he immediately gave order that the boats should be sent to the relief of

It was soon after nine that the fire on, board the ORIENT broke out. Brueys was dead; he had received three

wounds, yet would not leave his post: a fourth cut him almost in two. He desired not to be carried below, but

to be left to die upon deck. The flames soon mastered his ship. Her sides had just been painted; and the

oiljars and paint buckets were lying on the poop. By the prodigious light of this conflagration, the situation

of the two fleets could now be perceived, the colours of both being clearly distinguishable. About ten o'clock

the ship blew up, with a shock which was felt to the very bottom of every vessel. Many of her officers and

men jumped overboard, some clinging to the spars and pieces of wreck with which the sea was strewn, others

swimming to escape from the destruction which they momently dreaded. Some were picked up by our boats;

and some even in the heat and fury of the action were dragged into the lower ports of the nearest British ships

by the British sailors. The greater part of her crew, however, stood the danger till the last, and continued to

fire from the lower deck. This tremendous explosion was followed by a silence not less awful: the firing

immediately ceased on both sides; and the first sound which broke the silence, was the dash of her shattered

masts and yards, falling into the water from the vast height to which they had been exploded. It is upon

record that a battle between two armies was once broken off by an earthquake. Such an event would be felt

like a miracle; but no incident in war, produced by human means, has ever equalled the sublimity of this

About seventy of the ORIENT's crew were saved by the English boats. Among the many hundreds who

perished were the commodore, CasaBianca, and his son, a brave boy, only ten years old. They were seen

floating on a shattered mast when the ship blew up. She had money on board (the plunder of Malta) to the

amount of L600,000 sterling. The masses of burning wreck, which were scattered by the explosion, excited

for some moments apprehensions in the English which they had never felt from any other danger. Two large

pieces fell into the main and fore tops of the SWIFTSURE without injuring any person. A portfire also fell

into the mainroyal of the ALEXANDER; the fire which it occasioned was speedily extinguished. Captain

Ball had provided, as far as human foresight could provide, against any such danger. All the shrouds and sails

of his ship, not absolutely necessary for its immediate management, were thoroughly wetted, and so rolled up

The firing recommenced with the ships to leeward of the centre, and continued till about three. At daybreak,

the GUILLAUME TELL and the GENEREUX, the two rear ships of the enemy, were the only French ships

of the line which had their colours flying; they cut their cables in the forenoon, not having been engaged, and

stood out to sea, and two frigates with them. The ZEALOUS pursued; but as there was no other ship in a

condition to support Captain Hood, he was recalled. It was generally believed by the officers that if Nelson

had not been wounded, not one of these ships could have escaped. The four certainly could not if the

CULLODEN had got into action; and if the frigates belonging to the squadron had been present, not one of

the enemy's fleet would have left Aboukir Bay. These four vessels, however, were all that escaped; and the

victory was the most complete and glorious in the annals of naval history. "Victory," said Nelson, "is not a

name strong enough for such a scene:" he called it a conquest. Of thirteen sail of the line, nine were taken and

two burned. Of the four frigates, one was sunk, another, the ARTEMISE, was burned in a villanous manner

by her captain, M. Estandlet, who, having fired a broadside at the THESEUS, struck his colours, then set fire

to the ship and escaped with most of his crew to shore. The British loss, in killed and wounded, amounted to

895 Westcott was the only captain who fell; 3105 of the French, including the wounded, were sent on shore

As soon as the conquest was completed, Nelson sent orders through the fleet to return thanksgiving in every

ship for the victory with which Almighty God had blessed his majesty's arms. The French at Rosetta, who

with miserable fear beheld the engagement, were at a loss to understand the stillness of the fleet during the

performance of this solemn duty; but it seemed to affect many of the prisoners, officers as well as men; and

graceless and godless as the officers were, some of them remarked that it was no wonder such order was

Preserved in the British navy, when the minds of our men could be Impressed with such sentiments after so

great a victory, and at a moment of such confusion. The French at Rosetta, seeing their four ships sail out of

the bay unmolested, endeavoured to persuade themselves that they were in possession of the place of battle.

But it was in vain thus to attempt, against their own secret and certain conviction, to deceive themselves; and

even if they could have succeeded in this, the bonfires which the Arabs kindled along the whole coast, and

over the country, for the three following nights, would soon have undeceived them. Thousands of Arabs and

Egyptians lined the shore, and covered the house tops during the action, rejoicing in the destruction which

had overtaken their invaders. Long after the battle, innumerable bodies were seen floating about the bay, in

spite of all the exertions which were made to sink them, as well from fear of pestilence as from the loathing

and horror which the sight occasioned. Great numbers were cast up upon the Isle of Bekier (Nelson's Island,

as it has since been called), and our sailors raised mounds of sand over them. Even after an interval of nearly

three years Dr. Clarke saw them, and assisted in interring heaps of human bodies, which, having been thrown

up by the sea where there were no jackals to devour them, presented a sight loathsome to humanity. The

shore, for an extent of four leagues, was covered with wreck; and the Arabs found employment for many

days in burning on the beach the fragments which were cast up, for the sake of the iron. Part of the ORIENT's

mainmast was picked up by the SWIFTSURE. Captain Hallowell ordered his carpenter to make a coffin of

it; the iron, as well as the wood, was taken from the wreck of the same ship; it was finished as well and

handsomely as the workman's skill and materials would permit; and Hallowell then sent it to the admiral with

the following letter:"Sir, I have taken the liberty of presenting you a coffin made from the main mast of

L'ORIENT, that when you have finished your military career in this world you may be buried in one of your

trophies. But that that period may be far distant is the earnest wish of your sincere friend, Benjamin

Hallowell."An offering so strange, and yet so suited to the occasion, was received by Nelson in the spirit

with which it was sent. As if he felt it good for him, now that he was at the summit of his wishes, to have

death before his eyes, he ordered the coffin to be placed upright in his cabin. Such a piece of furniture,

however, was more suitable to his own feelings than to those of his guests and attendants; and an old

favourite servant entreated him so earnestly to let it be removed, that at length he consented to have the coffin

carried below; but he gave strict orders that it should be safely stowed, and reserved for the purpose for which

The victory was complete; but Nelson could not pursue it as he would have done for want of means. Had he

been provided with small craft, nothing could have prevented the destruction of the storeships and transports

in the port of Alexandria: four bombvessels would at that time have burned the whole in a few hours. "Were

I to die this moment." said he in his despatches to the Admiralty, "WANT OF FRIGATES would be found

stamped on my heart! No words of mine can express what I have suffered, and am suffering, for want of

them." He had also to bear up against great bodily suffering: the blow had so shaken his head, that from its

constant and violent aching, and the perpetual sickness which accompanied the pain, he could scarcely

persuade himself that the skull was not fractured. Had it not been for Troubridge, Ball, Hood, and Hallowell,

he declared that he should have sunk under the fatigue of refitting the squadron. "All," he said, "had done

well; but these officers were his supporters." But, amidst his sufferings and exertions, Nelson could yet think

of all the consequences of his victory; and that no advantage from it might be lost, he despatched an officer

overland to India, with letters to the governor of Bombay, informing him of the arrival of the French in

Egypt, the total destruction of their fleet, and the consequent preservation of India from any attempt against it

on the part of this formidable armament. "He knew that Bombay," he said, "was their first object, if they

could get there; but he trusted that Almighty God would overthrow in Egypt these pests of the human race.

Buonaparte had never yet had to contend with an English officer, and he would endeavour to make him

respect us." This despatch he sent upon his own responsibility, with letters of credit upon the East India

Company, addressed to the British consuls, viceconsuls, and merchants on his route; Nelson saying, "that if

he had done wrong, he hoped the bills would be paid, and he would repay the Company; for, as an

Englishman, he should be proud that it had been in his power to put our settlements on their guard." The

information which by this means reached India was of great importance. Orders had just been received for

defensive preparations, upon a scale proportionate to the apprehended danger; and the extraordinary expenses

Nelson was now at the summit of glory; congratulations, rewards, and honours were showered upon him by

all the states, and princes, and powers to whom his victory gave a respite. The first communication of this

nature which he received was from the Turkish sultan, who, as soon as the invasion of Egypt was known, had

called upon "all true believers to take arms against those swinish infidels the French, that they might deliver

these blessed habitations from their accursed hands;" and who had ordered his "pashas to turn night into day

in their efforts to take vengeance." The present of "his imperial majesty, the powerful, formidable, and most

magnificent Grand Seignior," was a pelisse of sables, with broad sleeves, valued at 5000 dols.; and a diamond

aigrette, valued at 18,000 dols., the most honourable badge among the Turks; and in this instance more

especially honourable, because it was taken from one of the royal turbans. "If it were worth a million," said

Nelson to his wife, "my pleasure would be to see it in your possession." The sultan also sent, in a spirit

worthy of imitation, a purse of 2000 sequins, to be distributed among the wounded. The mother of the sultan

sent him a box, set with diamonds, valued at L1000. The Czar Paul, in whom the better part of his strangely

compounded nature at this time predominated, presented him with his portrait, set in diamonds, in a gold box,

accompanied with a letter of congratulation, written by his own hand. The king of Sardinia also wrote to him,

and sent a gold box set with diamonds. Honours in profusion were awaiting him at Naples. In his own

country the king granted these honourable augmentations to his armorial ensign: a chief undulated,

ARGENT: thereon waves of the sea; from which a palm tree issuant, between a disabled ship on the dexter,

and a ruinous battery on the sinister all proper; and for his crest, on a naval crown, OR, the chelengk, or

plume, presented to him by the Turk, with the motto, PALMAM QUI MERUIT FERAT. And to his

supporters, being a sailor on the dexter, and a lion on the sinister, were given these honourable

augmentations: a palm branch in the sailor's hand, and another in the paw of the lion, both proper; with a

tricoloured flag and staff in the lion's mouth. He was created Baron Nelson of the Nile, and of Burnham

Thorpe, with a pension of L2000 for his own life, and those of his two immediate successors. When the grant

was moved in the House of Commons, General Walpole expressed an opinion that a higher degree of rank

ought to be conferred. Mr. Pitt made answer, that he thought it needless to enter into that question. "Admiral

Nelson's fame," he said,"would be coequal with the British name; and it would be remembered that he had

obtained the greatest naval victory on record, when no man would think of asking whether he had been

created a baron, a viscount, or an earl." It was strange that, in the very act of conferring a title, the minister

should have excused himself for not having conferred a higher one, by representing all titles, on such an

occasion, as nugatory and superfluous. True, indeed, whatever title had been bestowed, whether viscount,

earl, marquis, duke, or prince, if our laws had so permitted, he who received it would have been Nelson still.

That name he had ennobled beyond all addition of nobility; it was the name by which England loved him,

France feared him, Italy, Egypt, and Turkey celebrated him, and by which he will continue to be known while

the present kingdoms and languages of the world endure, and as long as their history after them shall be held

in remembrance. It depended upon the degree of rank what should be the fashion of his coronet, in what page

of the red book his name was to be inserted, and what precedency should be allowed his lady in the

drawingroom and at the ball. That Nelson's honours were affected thus far, and no further, might be

conceded to Mr. Pitt and his colleagues in administration; but the degree of rank which they thought proper to

allot was the measure of their gratitude, though not of his service. This Nelson felt, and this he expressed,

Whatever may have been the motives of the ministry, and whatever the formalities with which they excused

their conduct to themselves, the importance and magnitude of the victory were universally acknowledged. A

grant of L10,000 was voted to Nelson by the East India Company; the Turkish Company presented him with

a piece of plate; the City of London presented a sword to him, and to each of his captains; gold medals were

distributed to the captains; and the first lieutenants of all the ships were promoted, as had been done after

Lord Howe's victory. Nelson was exceedingly anxious that the captain and first lieutenant of the

CULLODEN should not be passed over because of their misfortune. To Troubridge himself he said, "Let us

rejoice that the ship which got on shore was commanded by an officer whose character is so thoroughly

established." To the Admiralty he stated that Captain Troubridge's conduct was as fully entitled to praise as

that of any one officer in the squadron, and as highly deserving of reward. "It was Troubridge," said he, "who

equipped the squadron so soon at Syracuse; it was Troubridge who exerted himself for me after the action; it

was Troubridge who saved the CULLODEN, when none that I know in the service would have attempted it."

The gold medal, therefore, by the king's express desire, was given to Captain Troubridge, "for his services

both before and since, and for the great and wonderful exertion which he made at the time of the action in

saving and getting off his ship." The private letter from the Admiralty to Nelson informed him that the first

lieutenants of all the ships ENGAGED were to be promoted. Nelson instantly wrote to the

commanderinchief: "I sincerely hope," said he, "this is not intended to exclude the first lieutenant of the

CULLODEN. For heaven's sakefor my sake, if it be soget it altered. Our dear friend Troubridge has

endured enough. His sufferings were, in every respect, more than any of us." To the Admiralty he wrote in

terms equally warm. "I hope, and believe, the word ENGAGED is not intended to exclude the CULLODEN.

The merits of that ship, and her gallant Captain, are too well known to benefit by anything I could say. Her

misfortune was great in getting aground, while her more fortunate companions were in the full tide of

happiness. No: I am confident that my good Lord Spencer will never add misery to misfortune. Captain

Troubridge on shore is superior to captains afloat: in the midst of his great misfortunes he made those signals

which prevented certainly the ALEXANDER and SWIFTSURE from running on the shoals. I beg your

pardon for writing on a subject which, I verily believe, has never entered your lordship's head; but my heart,

as it ought to be, is warm to my gallant friends." Thus feelingly alive was Nelson to the claims, and interests,

and feelings of others. The Admiralty replied, that the exception was necessary, as the ship had not been in

action; but they desired the commanderinchief to promote the lieutenant upon the first vacancy which

Nelson, in remembrance of an old and uninterrupted friendship, ap pointed Alexander Davison sole prize

agent for the captured ships: upon which Davison ordered medals to be struck in gold, for the captains; in

silver, for the lieutenants and warrant officers; in gilt metal for the petty officers; and in copper for the

seamen and marines. The cost of this act of liberality amounted nearly to L2000. It is worthy of record on

another account;for some of the gallant men, who received no other honorary badge of their conduct on

that memorable day than this copper medal from a private individual, years afterwards, when they died upon

a foreign station, made it their last request, that the medals might carefully be sent home to their respective

friends. So sensible are brave men of honour, in whatever rank they may be placed.

Three of the frigates, whose presence would have been so essential a few weeks sooner, joined the squadron

on the twelfth day after the action. The fourth joined a few days after them. Nelson thus received despatches,

which rendered it necessary for him to return to Naples. Before he left Egypt he burned three of the prizes;

they could not have been fitted for a passage to Gibraltar in less than a month, and that at a great expense, and

with the loss of the services of at least two sail of the line. "I rest assured," he said to the Admiralty, "that

they will be paid for, and have held out that assurance to the squadron. For if an admiral, after a victory, is to

look after the captured ships, and not to the distressing of the enemy, very dearly, indeed, must the nation pay

for the prizes. I trust that L60,000 will be deemed a very moderate sum for them: and when the services, time,

and men, with the expense of fitting the three ships for a voyage to England, are considered, government will

save nearly as much as they are valued at. Paying for prizes," he continued, "is no new idea of mine, and

would often prove an amazing saving to the state, even without taking into calculation what the nation loses

by the attention of admirals to the property of the captors; an attention absolutely necessary, as a recompence

for the exertions of the officers and men. An admiral may be amply rewarded by his own feelings, and by the

approbation of his superiors; but what reward have the inferior officers and men but the value of the prizes? If

an admiral takes that from them, on any consideration, he cannot expect to be well supported." To Earl St.

Vincent he said, "If he could have been sure that government would have paid a reasonable value for them,

he would have ordered two of the other prizes to be burnt, for they would cost more in refitting, and by the

Having sent the six remaining prizes forward, under Sir James Saumarez, Nelson left Captain Hood, in the

ZEALOUS off Alexandria, with the SWIFTSURE, GOLIATH, Alcmene, ZEALOUS, and EMERALD, and

Nelson returns to NaplesState of that Court and Kingdom General MackThe French approach

NaplesFlight of the Royal FamilySuccesses of the Allies in ItalyTransactions in the Bay of

NaplesExpulsion of the French from the Neapolitan and Roman StatesNelson is made Duke of

NELSON's health had suffered greatly while he was in the AGAMEMNON. "My complaint," he said, "is as

if a girth were buckled taut over my breast, and my endeavour in the night is to get it loose." After the battle

of Cape St. Vincent he felt a little rest to be so essential to his recovery, that he declared he would not

continue to serve longer than the ensuing summer, unless it should be absolutely necessary; for in his own

strong language, he had then been four years and nine months without one moment's repose for body or mind.

A few months' intermission of labour he had obtainednot of rest, for it was purchased with the loss of a

limb; and the greater part of the time had been a season of constant pain. As soon as his shattered frame had

sufficiently recovered for him to resume his duties, he was called to services of greater importance than any

on which he had hitherto been employed, which brought with them commensurate fatigue and care.

The anxiety which he endured during his long pursuit of the enemy, was rather changed in its direction than

abated by their defeat; and this constant wakefulness of thought, added to the effect of his wound, and the

exertions from which it was not possible for one of so ardent and widereaching a mind to spare

himself,nearly proved fatal. On his way back to Italy he was seized with fever. For eighteen hours his life was

despaired of; and even when the disorder took a favourable turn, and he was so far recovered as again to

appear on deck, he himself thought that his end was approachingsuch was the weakness to which the fever

and cough had reduced him. Writing to Earl St. Vincent on the passage, he said to him, "I never expect, my

dear lord, to see your face again. It may please God that this will be the finish to that fever of anxiety which I

have endured from the middle of June; but be that as it pleases his goodness. I am resigned to his will."

The kindest attentions of the warmest friendship were awaiting him at Naples. "Come here," said Sir William

Hamilton, "for God's sake, my dear friend, as soon as the service will permit you. A pleasant apartment is

ready for you in my house, and Emma is looking out for the softest pillows to repose the few wearied limbs

you have left." Happy would it have been for Nelson if warm and careful friendship had been all that waited

him there. He himself saw at that time the character of the Neapolitan court, as it first struck an Englishman,

in its true light; and when he was on the way, he declared that he detested the voyage to Naples, and that

nothing but necessity could have forced him to it. But never was any hero, on his return from victory,

welcomed with more heartfelt joy. Before the battle of Aboukir the Court at Naples had been trembling for its

existence. The language which the Directory held towards it was well described by Sir William Hamilton as

being exactly the language of a highwayman. The Neapolitans were told that Benevento might be added to

their dominions, provided they would pay a large sum, sufficient to satisfy the Directory; and they were

warned, that if the proposal were refused, or even if there were any delay in accepting it, the French would

revolutionise all Italy. The joy, therefore, of the Court at Nelson's success was in proportion to the dismay

from which that success relieved them. The queen was a daughter of Maria Theresa, and sister of Maria

Antoinette. Had she been the wisest and gentlest of her sex, it would not have been possible for her to have

regarded the French without hatred and horror; and the progress of revolutionary opinions, while it

perpetually reminded her of her sister's fate, excited no unreasonable apprehensions for her own. Her

feelings, naturally ardent, and little accustomed to restraint, were excited to the highest pitch when the news

of the victory arrived. Lady Hamilton, her constant friend and favourite, who was present, says, "It is not

possible to describe her transports; she wept, she kissed her husband, her children, walked frantically about

the room, burst into tears again, and again kissed and embraced every person near her; exclaiming,"O brave

Nelson! O God! bless and protect our brave deliverer! O Nelson! Nelson! what do we not owe you! O

conquerorsaviour of Italy! O that my swollen heart could now tell him personally what we owe to him!"

She herself wrote to the Neapolitan ambassador at London upon the occasion, in terms which show the

fulness of her joy, and the height of the hopes which it had excited. "I wish I could give wings," said she, "to

the bearer of the news, and at the same time to our most sincere gratitude. The whole of the seacoast of Italy

saved; and this is owing alone to the generous English. This battle, or, to speak more correctly, this total

defeat of the regicide squadron, was obtained by the valour of this brave admiral, seconded by a navy which

is the terror of its enemies. The victory is so complete that I can still scarcely believe it; and if it were not the

brave English nation, which is accustomed to perform prodigies by sea, I could not persuade myself that it

had happened. It would have moved you to have seen all my children, boys and girls, hanging on my neck,

and crying for joy at the happy news. Recommend the hero to his master: he has filled the whole of Italy with

admiration of the English. Great hopes were entertained of some advantages being gained by his bravery, but

Such being the feelings of the royal family, it may well be supposed with what delight, and with what

honours Nelson would be welcomed. Early on the 22nd of September the poor wretched VANGUARD, as he

called his shattered vessel, appeared in sight of Naples. The CULLODEN and ALEXANDER had preceded

her by some days, and given notice of her approach. Many hundred boats and barges were ready to go forth

and meet him, with music and streamers and every demonstration of joy and triumph. Sir William and Lady

Hamilton led the way in their state barge. They had seen Nelson only for a few days, four years ago, but they

then perceived in him that heroic spirit which was now so fully and gloriously manifested to the world.

Emma Lady Hamilton, who from this time so greatly influenced his future life, was a woman whose personal

accomplishments have seldom been equalled, and whose powers of mind were not less fascinating than her

person. She was passionately attached to the queen; and by her influence the British fleet had obtained those

supplies at Syracuse, without which, Nelson always asserted, the battle of Aboukir could not have been

fought. During the long interval which passed before any tidings were received, her anxiety had been hardly

less than that of Nelson himself, while pursuing an enemy of whom he could obtain no information; and

when the tidings were brought her by a joyful bearer, openmouthed, its effect was such that she fell like one

who had been shot. She and Sir William had literally been made ill by their hopes and fears, and joy at a

catastrophe so far exceeding all that they had dared to hope for. Their admiration for the hero necessarily

produced a degree of proportionate gratitude and affection; and when their barge came alongside the

VANGUARD, at the sight of Nelson, Lady Hamilton sprang up the ship's side, and exclaiming,"O God! is it

possible!" fell into his arms more, he says, like one dead than alive. He described the meeting as "terribly

affecting." These friends had scarcely recovered from their tears, when the king, who went out to meet him

three leagues in the royal barge, came on board and took him by the hand, calling him his deliverer and

preserver. From all the boats around he was saluted with the same appellations: the multitude who surrounded

him when he landed repeated the same enthusiastic cries; and the lazzaroni displayed their joy by holding up

His birthday, which occurred a week after his arrival, was celebrated with one of the most splendid fetes

ever beheld at Naples. But, notwithstanding the splendour with which he was encircled, and the flattering

honours with which all ranks welcomed him, Nelson was fully sensible of the depravity, as well as weakness,

of those by whom he was surrounded. "What precious moments" said he, "the courts of Naples and Vienna

are losing! Three months would liberate Italy! but this court is so enervated that the happy moment will be

lost. I am very unwell; and their miserable conduct is not likely to cool my irritable temper. It is a country of

fiddlers and poets, whores and scoundrels." This sense of their ruinous weakness he always retained; nor was

he ever blind to the mingled folly and treachery of the Neapolitan ministers, and the complication in

iniquities under which the country groaned; but he insensibly, under the influence of Lady Hamilton, formed

an affection for the court, to whose misgovernment the miserable condition of the country was so greatly to

be imputed. By the kindness of her nature, as well as by her attractions, she had won his heart. Earl St.

Vincent, writing to her at this time, says, "Pray do not let your fascinating Neapolitan dames approach too

near our invaluable friend Nelson, for he is made of flesh and blood, and cannot resist their temptations." But

The state of Naples may be described in few words. The king was one of the Spanish Bourbons. As the

Caesars have shown us to what wickedness the moral nature of princes may be perverted, so in this family,

the degradation to which their intellectual nature can be reduced has been not less conspicuously evinced.

Ferdinand, like the rest of his race, was passionately fond of field sports, and cared for nothing else. His

queen had all the vices of the house of Austria, with little to mitigate, and nothing to ennoble

themprovided she could have her pleasures, and the king his sports, they cared not in what manner the

revenue was raised or administered. Of course a system of favouritism existed at court, and the vilest and

most impudent corruption prevailed in every department of state, and in every branch of administration, from

the highest to the lowest. It is only the institutions of Christianity, and the vicinity of betterregulated states,

which prevent kingdoms, under such circumstances of misrule, from sinking into a barbarism like that of

Turkey. A sense of better things was kept alive in some of the Neapolitans by literature, and by their

intercourse with happier countries. These persons naturally looked to France, at the commencement of the

Revolution, and during all the horrors of that Revolution still cherished a hope that, by the aid of France, they

might be enabled to establish a new order of things in Naples. They were grievously mistaken in supposing

that the principles of liberty would ever be supported by France, but they were not mistaken in believing that

no government could be worse than their own; and therefore they considered any change as desirable. In this

opinion men of the most different characters agreed. Many of the nobles, who were not in favour, wished for

a revolution, that they might obtain the ascendancy to which they thought themselves entitled; men of

desperate fortunes desired it, in the hope of enriching themselves; knaves and intriguers sold themselves to

the French to promote it; and a few enlightened men, and true lovers of their country, joined in the same

cause, from the purest and noblest motives. All these were confounded under the common name of Jacobins;

and the Jacobins of the continental kingdoms were regarded by the English with more hatred than they

deserved. They were classed with Phillippe Egalite, Marat, and Hebert; whereas they deserved rather to be

ranked, if not with Locke, and Sydney, and Russell, at least with Argyle and Monmouth, and those who,

having the same object as the prime movers of our own Revolution, failed in their premature but not

No circumstances could be more unfavourable to the best interests of Europe, than those which placed

England in strict alliance with the superannuated and abominable governments of the continent. The subjects

of those governments who wished for freedom thus became enemies to England, and dupes and agents of

France. They looked to their own grinding grievances, and did not see the danger with which the liberties of

the world were threatened. England, on the other hand, saw the danger in its true magnitude, but was blind to

these grievances, and found herself compelled to support systems which had formerly been equally the object

of her abhorrence and her contempt. This was the state of Nelson's mind; he knew that there could be no

peace for Europe till the pride of France was humbled, and her strength broken; and he regarded all those

who were the friends of France as traitors to the common cause, as well as to their own individual sovereigns.

There are situations in which the most opposite and hostile parties may mean equally well, and yet act equally

wrong. The court of Naples, unconscious of committing any crime by continuing the system of misrule to

which they had succeeded, conceived that, in maintaining things as they were, they were maintaining their

own rights, and preserving the people from such horrors as had been perpetrated in France. The Neapolitan

revolutionists thought that without a total change of system, any relief from the present evils was impossible,

and they believed themselves justified in bringing about that change by any means. Both parties knew that it

was the fixed intention of the French to revolutionise Naples. The revolutionists supposed that it was for the

purpose of establishing a free government; the court, and all disinterested persons, were perfectly aware that

The battle of the Nile shook the power of France. Her most successful general, and her finest army, were

blocked up in Egypt hopeless, as it appeared, of return; and the government was in the hands of men

without talents, without character, and divided among themselves. Austria, whom Buonaparte had terrified

into a peace, at a time when constancy on her part would probably have led to his destruction, took advantage

of the crisis to renew the war. Russia also was preparing to enter the field with unbroken forces, led by a

general, whose extraordinary military genius would have entitled him to a high and honourable rank in

history, if it had not been sullied by all the ferocity of a barbarian. Naples, seeing its destruction at hand, and

thinking that the only means of averting it was by meeting the danger, after long vacillations, which were

produced by the fears and treachery of its council, agreed at last to join this new coalition with a numerical

force of 80,000 men. Nelson told the king, in plain terms, that he had his choice, either to advance, trusting to

God for his blessing on a just cause, and prepared to die sword in hand, or to remain quiet, and be kicked out

of his kingdom; one of these things must happen. The king made answer he would go on, and trust in God

and Nelson; and Nelson, who would else have returned to Egypt, for the purpose of destroying the French

shipping in Alexandria, gave up his intention at the desire of the Neapolitan court, and resolved to. remain on

that station, in the hope that he might be useful to the movements of the army. He suspected also, with

reason, that the continuance of his fleet was so earnestly requested, because the royal family thought their

persons would be safer, in case of any mishap, under the British flag, than under their own.

His first object was the recovery of Maltaan island which the King of Naples pretended to claim. The

Maltese, whom the villanous knights of their order had betrayed to France, had taken up arms against their

rapacious invaders, with a spirit and unanimity worthy of the highest praise. They blockaded the French

garrison by land, and a small squadron, under Captain Ball, began to blockade them by sea, on the 12th of

October. Twelve days afterwards Nelson arrived. "It is as I suspected," he says: "the ministers at Naples

know nothing of the situation of the island. Not a house or bastion of the town is in possession of the

islanders: and the Marquis de Niza tells us they want arms, victuals, and support. He does not know that any

Neapolitan officers are on the island; perhaps, although I have their names, none are arrived; and it is very

certain, by the marquis's account, that no supplies have been sent by the governors of Syracuse and Messina."

The little island of Gozo, dependent upon Malta, which had also been seized and garrisoned by the French,

capitulated soon after his arrival, and was taken possession of by the British, in the name of his Sicilian

Majestya power who had no better claim to it than France. Having seen this effected, and reinforced

Captain Ball, he left that able officer to perform a most arduous and important part, and returned himself to

General Mack was at the head of the Neapolitan troops. All that is now doubtful concerning this man is,

whether he was a coward or a traitor. At that time he was assiduously extolled as a most consummate

commander, to whom Europe might look for deliverance. And when he was introduced by the king and queen

to the British admiral, the queen said to him, "Be to us by land, general, what my hero Nelson has been by

sea." Mack, on his part, did not fail to praise the force which he was appointed to command. "It was," he

said,"the finest army in Europe." Nelson agreed with him that there could not be finer men; but when the

general, at a review, so directed the operations of a mock fight, that by an unhappy blunder his own troops

were surrounded, instead of those of the enemy, he turned to his friends and exclaimed with bitterness, that

the fellow did not understand his business. Another circumstance, not less characteristic, confirmed Nelson in

his judgment. "General Mack:" said he, in one of his letters, "cannot move without five carriages! I have

While Mack, at the head of 32,000 men, marched into the Roman state, 5000 Neapolitans were embarked on

board the British and Portuguese squadron, to take possession of Leghorn. This was effected without

opposition; and the Grand Duke of Tuscany, whose neutrality had been so outrageously violated by the

French, was better satisfied with the measure than some of the Neapolitans themselves. Nasseli, their general,

refused to seize the French vessels at Leghorn, because he and the Duke di Sangro, who was ambassador at

the Tuscan court, maintained that the king of Naples was not at war with France. "What!" said Nelson, "has

not the king received, as a conquest made by him, the republican flag taken at Gozo? Is not his own flag

flying there, and at Malta, not only by his permission, but by his order? Is not his flag shot at every day by the

French, and their shot returned from batteries which bear that flag? Are not two frigates and a corvette placed

under my orders ready to fight the French, meet them where they may? Has not the king sent publicly from

Naples guns, mortars, with officers and artillery, against the French in Malta? If these acts are not tantamount

to any written paper, I give up all knowledge of what is war." This reasoning was of less avail than argument

addressed to the general's fears. Nelson told him that, if he permitted the many hundred French who were

then in the mole to remain neutral, till they had a fair opportunity of being active, they had one sure resource,

if all other schemes failed, which was to set one vessel on fire; the mole would be destroyed, probably the

town also, and the port ruined for twenty years. This representation made Naselli agree to the half measure of

laying an embargo on the vessels; among them were a great number of French privateers, some of which

were of such force as to threaten the greatest mischief to our commerce, and about seventy sail of vessels

belonging to the Ligurian republic, as Genoa was now called, laden with corn, and ready to sail for Genoa

and France; where their arrival would have expedited the entrance of more French troops into Italy. "The

general," said Nelson, "saw, I believe, the consequence of permitting these vessels to depart, in the same light

as myself; but there is this difference between us: he prudently, and certainly safely, waits the orders of his

court, taking no responsibility upon himself; I act from the circumstances of the moment, as I feel may be

most advantageous for the cause which I serve, taking all responsibility on myself." It was in vain to hope for

anything vigorous or manly from such men as Nelson was compelled to act with. The crews of the French

ships and their allies were ordered to depart in two days. Four days elapsed and nobody obeyed the order;

nor, in spite of the representations of the British minister, Mr. Wyndham, were any means taken to enforce it:

the true Neapolitan shuffle, as Nelson called it, took place on all occasions. After an absence of ten days he

returned to Naples; and receiving intelligence there from Mr. Wyndham that the privateers were at last to be

disarmed, the corn landed, and the crews sent away, he expressed his satisfaction at the news in characteristic

language, saying, "So far I am content. The enemy will be distressed; and, thank God, I shall get no money.

The world, I know, think that money is our god; and now they will be undeceived as far as relates to us.

Odes, sonnets, and congratulatory poems of every description were poured in upon Nelson on his arrival at

Naples. An Irish Franciscan, who was one of the poets, not being content with panegyric upon this occasion,

ventured on a flight of prophecy, and predicted that Lord Nelson would take Rome with his ships. His

lordship reminded Father M'Cormick that ships could not ascend the Tiber; but the father, who had probably

forgotten this circumstance, met the objection with a bold front, and declared he saw that it would come to

pass notwithstanding. Rejoicings of this kind were of short duration. The King of Naples was with the army

which had entered Rome; but the castle of St. Angelo was held by the French, and 13,000 French were

strongly posted in the Roman states at Castallana. Mack had marched against them with 20,000 men. Nelson

saw that the event was doubtful, or rather that there could be very little hope of the result. But the immediate

fate of Naples, as he well knew, hung upon the issue. "If Mack is defeated," said he, "in fourteen days this

country is lost; for the emperor has not yet moved his army, and Naples has not the power of resisting the

enemy. It was not a case for choice, but of necessity, which induced the king to march out of his kingdom,

and not wait till the French had collected a force sufficient to drive him out of it in a week." He had no

reliance upon the Neapolitan officers, who, as he described them, seemed frightened at a drawn sword or a

loaded gun; and he was perfectly aware of the consequences which the sluggish movements and deceitful

policy of the Austrians were likely to bring down upon themselves and all their continental allies. "A delayed

war on the part of the emperor," said he, writing to the British minister at Vienna, "will be destructive to this

monarchy of Naples; and, of course, to the newlyacquired dominions of the Emperor in Italy. Had the war

commenced in September or October, all Italy would, at this moment, have been liberated. This month is

worse than the last; the next will render the contest doubtful; and, in six months, when the Neapolitan

republic will be organised, armed, and with its numerous resources called forth, the emperor will not only be

defeated in Italy, but will totter on his throne at Vienna. DOWN, DOWN WITH THE FRENCH! ought to be

written in the councilroom of every country in the world; and may Almighty God give right thoughts to

every sovereign, is my constant prayer!" His perfect foresight of the immediate event was clearly shown in

this letter, when he desired the ambassador to assure the empress (who was a daughter of the house of

Naples) that, notwithstanding the councils which had shaken the throne of her father and mother, he would

remain there, ready to save their persons, and her brothers and sisters; and that he had also left ships at

Leghorn to save the lives of the grand duke and her sister: "For all," said he, "must be a republic, if the

His fears were soon verified. "The Neapolitan officers," said Nelson, "did not lose much honour, for, God

knows, they had not much to lose; but they lost all they had." General St. Philip commanded the right wing,

of 19,000 men. He fell in with 3000 of the enemy; and, as soon as he came near enough, deserted to them.

One of his men had virtue enough to level a musket at him, and shot him through the arm; but the wound was

not sufficient to prevent him from joining with the French in pursuit of his own countrymen. Cannon, tents,

baggage, and military chest, were all forsaken by the runaways, though they lost only forty men; for the

French having put them to flight and got possession of everything, did not pursue an army of more than three

times their own number. The main body of the Neapolitans, under Mack, did not behave better. The king

returned to Naples, where every day brought with it tidings of some new disgrace from the army and the

discovery of some new treachery at home; till, four days after his return, the general sent him advice that

there was no prospect of stopping the progress of the enemy, and that the royal family must look to their own

personal safety. The state of the public mind at Naples was such, at this time, that neither the British minister

nor the British Admiral thought it prudent to appear at court. Their motions were watched; and the

revolutionists had even formed a plan for seizing and detaining them as hostages, to prevent an attack on the

city after the French should have taken possession of it. A letter which Nelson addressed at this time to the

First Lord of the Admiralty, shows in what manner he contemplated the possible issue of the storm. it was in

these words:"My dear lord, there is an old saying, that when things are at the worst they must mend: now

the mind of man cannot fancy things worse than they are here. But, thank God! my health is better, my mind

never firmer, and my heart in the right trim to comfort, relieve, and protect those whom it is my duty to afford

assistance to. Pray, my lord, assure our gracious sovereign that while I live, I will support his glory; and that

if I fall, it shall be in a manner worthy of your lordship's faithful and obliged Nelson. I must not write more.

Meantime Lady Hamilton arranged every thing for the removal of the royal family. This was conducted on

her part with the greatest address, and without suspicion, because she had been in habits of constant

correspondence with the queen. It was known that the removal could not be effected without danger; for the

mob, and especially the lazzaroni, were attached to the king; and as at this time they felt a natural

presumption in their own numbers and strength, they insisted that he should not leave Naples. Several

persons fell victims to their fury; among others was a messenger from Vienna, whose body was dragged

under the windows of the palace in the king's sight. The king and queen spoke to the mob, and pacified them;

but it would not have been safe, while they were in this agitated state, to have embarked the effects of the

royal family openly. Lady Hamilton, like a heroine of modern romance, explored with no little danger a

subterraneous passage leading from the palace to the seaside: through this passage the royal treasures, the

choicest pieces of painting and sculpture, and other property to the amount of two millions and a half, were

conveyed to the shore, and stowed safely on board the English ships. On the night. of the 21st, at halfpast

eight, Nelson landed, brought out the whole royal family, embarked them in three barges, and carried them

safely, through a tremendous sea, to the VANGUARD. Notice was then immediately given to the British

merchants, that they would be received on board any ships in the squadron. Their property had previously

been embarked in transports. Two days were passed in the bay, for the purpose of taking such persons on

board as required an asylum; and, on the night of the 23rd, the fleet sailed. The next day a more violent storm

arose than Nelson had ever before encountered. On the 25th, the youngest of the princes was taken ill, and

died in Lady Hamilton's arms. During this whole trying season, Lady Hamilton waited upon the royal family

with the zeal of the most devoted servant, at a time when, except one man, no person belonging to the court

On the morning of the 26th the royal family were landed at Palermo. It was soon seen that their flight had not

been premature. Prince Pignatelli, who had been left as vicargeneral and viceroy, with orders to defend the

kingdom to the last rock in Calabria, sent plenipotentiaries to the French camp before Capua; and they, for

the sake of saving the capital, signed an armistice, by which the greater part of the kingdom was given up to

the enemy: a cession that necessarily led to the loss of the whole. This was on the 10th of January. The

French advanced towards Naples. Mack, under pretext of taking shelter from the fury of the lazzaroni, fled to

the French General Championet, who sent him under an escort to Milan; but as France hoped for further

services from this wretched traitor, it was thought prudent to treat him apparently as a prisoner of war. The

Neapolitan army disappeared in a few days: of the men, some, following their officers, deserted to the enemy;

the greater part took the opportunity of disbanding themselves. The lazzaroni proved true to their country;

they attacked the enemy's advanced posts, drove them in, and were not dispirited by the murderous defeat

which they suffered from the main body. Flying into the city, they continued to defend it, even after the

French had planted their artillery in the principal streets. Had there been a man of genius to have directed

their enthusiasm, or had there been any correspondent feelings in the higher ranks, Naples might have set a

glorious example to Europe, and have proved the grave of every Frenchman who entered it. But the vices of

the government had extinguished all other patriotism than that of the rabble, who had no other than that sort

of loyalty which was like the fidelity of a dog to its master. This fidelity the French and their adherents

counteracted by another kind of devotion: the priests affirmed that St. Januarius had declared in favour of the

revolution. The miracle of his blood was performed with the usual success, and more than usual effect, on the

very evening when, after two days of desperate fighting, the French obtained possession of Naples. A French

guard of honour was stationed at his church. Championet gave, "Respect for St. Januarius!" as the word for

the army; and the next day TE DEUM was sung by the archbishop in the cathedral; and the inhabitants were

invited to attend the ceremony, and join in thanksgiving for the glorious entry of the French; who, it was said,

being under the peculiar protection of Providence, had regenerated the Neapolitans, and were come to

It seems to have been Nelson's opinion that the Austrian cabinet regarded the conquest of Naples with

complacency, and that its measures were directed so as designedly not to prevent the French from

overrunning it. That cabinet was assuredly capable of any folly, and of any baseness; and it is not improbable

that at this time, calculating upon the success of the new coalition, it indulged a dream of adding extensively

to its former Italian possessions; and, therefore, left the few remaining powers of Italy to be overthrown, as a

means which would facilitate its own ambitious views. The King of Sardinia, finding it impossible longer to

endure the exactions of France and the insults of the French commissary, went to Leghorn, embarked on

board a Danish frigate, and sailed, under British protection, to Sardiniathat part of his dominions which the

maritime supremacy of England rendered a secure asylum. On his arrival he published a protest against the

conduct of France, declaring, upon the faith and word of a king, that he had never infringed, even in the

slightest degree, the treaties which he had made with the French republic. Tuscany was soon occupied by

French troopsa fate which bolder policy might, perhaps, have failed to avert, but which its weak and timid

neutrality rendered inevitable. Nelson began to fear even for Sicily. "Oh, my dear sir," said he, writing to

Commodore Duckworth, "one thousand English troops would save Messina; and I fear General Stuart cannot

give me men to save this most important island!" But his representations were not lost upon Sir Charles

Stuart. This officer hastened immediately from Minorca with 1000 men, assisted in the measures of defence

which were taken, and did not return before he had satisfied himself that, if the Neapolitans were excluded

from the management of affairs, and the spirit of the peasantry properly directed, Sicily was safe. Before his

coming, Nelson had offered the king, if no resources should arrive, to defend Messina with the ship's

Russia had now entered into the war. Corfu, surrendered to a Russian and Turkish fleet, acting now, for the

first time, in strange confederacy yet against a power which was certainly the common and worst enemy of

both. Troubridge having given up the blockade of Alexandria to Sir Sidney Smith, joined Nelson, bringing

with him a considerable addition of strength; and in himself what Nelson valued more, a man, upon whose

sagacity, indefatigable zeal, and inexhaustible resources, he could place full reliance. Troubridge was

intrusted to commence the operations against the French in the bay of Naples. Meantime Cardinal Ruffo, a

man of questionable character, but of a temper fitted for such times, having landed in Calabria, raised what he

called a Christian army, composed of the best and the vilest materialsloyal peasants, enthusiastic priests

and friars, galley slaves, the emptying of the jails, and banditti. The islands in the bay of Naples were joyfully

delivered up by the inhabitants, who were in a state of famine already, from the effect of this baleful

revolution. Troubridge distributed among them all his flour, and Nelson pressed the Sicilian court incessantly

for supplies; telling them that L10,000 given away in provisions would, at this time, purchase a kingdom.

Money, he was told, they had not to give; and the wisdom and integrity which might have supplied its wants

were not to be found. "There is nothing," said he, "which I propose, that is not, so far as orders go, implicitly

complied with; but the execution is dreadful, and almost makes me mad. My desire to serve their majesties

faithfully, as is my duty, has been such that I am almost blind and worn out; and cannot in my present state

Before any government can be overthrown by the consent of the people, the government must be intolerably

oppressive, or the people thoroughly corrupted. Bad as the misrule at Naples had been, its consequences had

been felt far less there than in Sicily; and the peasantry had that attachment to the soil which gives birth to so

many of the noblest as well as of the happiest feelings. In all the islands the people were perfectly frantic with

joy when they saw the Neapolitan colours hoisted. At Procida, Troubridge could not procure even a rag of the

tricoloured flag to lay at the king's feet: it was rent into ten thousand pieces by the inhabitants, and entirely

destroyed. "The horrid treatment of the French," he said, "had made them mad." It exasperated the ferocity of

a character which neither the laws nor the religion under which they lived tended to mitigate. Their hatred

was especially directed against the Neapolitan revolutionists; and the fishermen, in concert among

themselves, chose each his own victim, whom he would stiletto when the day of vengeance should arrive.

The head of one was sent off one morning to Troubridge, with his basket of grapes for breakfast; and a note

from the Italian who had, what he called, the glory of presenting it, saying, he had killed the man as he was

running away, and begging his excellency to accept the head, and consider it as a proof of the writer's

attachment to the crown. With the first successes of the court the work of punishment began. The judge at

Ischia said it was necessary to have a bishop to degrade the traitorous priests before he could execute them;

upon which Troubridge advised him to hang them first, and send them to him afterwards, if he did not think

that degradation sufficient. This was said with the straightforward feeling of a sailor, who cared as little for

canonlaw as he knew about it; but when he discovered that the judge's orders were to go through the

business in a summary manner, under his sanction, he told him at once that could not be, for the prisoners

were not British subjects; and he declined having anything to do with it. There were manifestly persons about

the court, who, while they thirsted for the pleasure of vengeance, were devising how to throw the odium of it

upon the English. They wanted to employ an English manofwar to carry the priests to Palermo for

degradation, and then bring them back for execution; and they applied to Troubridge for a hangman, which he

indignantly refused. He, meantime, was almost heart broken by the situation in which he found himself. He

had promised relief to the islanders, relying upon the queen's promise to him. He had distributed the whole of

his private stock,there was plenty of grain at Palermo, and in its neighbourhood, and yet none was sent

him: the enemy, he complained, had more interest there than the king; and the distress for bread which he

Nelson's heart, too, was at this time ashore. "To tell you," he says, writing to Lady Hamilton, "how dreary

and uncomfortable the VANGUARD appears, is only telling you what it is to go from the pleasantest society

to a solitary cell, or from the dearest friends to no friends. I am now perfectly the GREAT MANnot a

creature near me. >From my heart I wish myself the little man again. You and good Sir William have spoiled

His mind was not in a happier state respecting public affairs. "As to politics," said he, "at this time they are

my abomination: the ministers of kings and princes are as great scoundrels as ever lived. The brother of the

emperor is just going to marry the great Something of Russia, and it is more than expected that a kingdom is

to be found for him in Italy, and that the king of Naples will be sacrificed." Had there been a wise and manly

spirit in the Italian states, or had the conduct of Austria been directed by anything like a principle of honour, a

more favourable opportunity could not have been desired for restoring order and prosperity in Europe, than

the misconduct of the French Directory at this time afforded. But Nelson perceived selfishness and knavery

wherever he looked; and even the pleasure of seeing a cause prosper, in which he was so zealously engaged,

was poisoned by his sense of the rascality of those with whom he was compelled to act. At this juncture

intelligence arrived that the French fleet had escaped from Brest, under cover of a fog, passed Cadiz unseen

by Lord Keith's squadron, in hazy weather, and entered the Mediterranean. It was said to consist of

twentyfour sail of the line, six frigates, and three sloops. The object of the French was to liberate the

Spanish fleet, form a junction with them, act against Minorca and Sicily, and overpower our naval force in

the Mediterranean, by falling in with detached squadrons, and thus destroying it in detail. When they arrived

off Carthagena, they requested the Spanish ships to make sail and join; but the Spaniards replied they had not

men to man them. To this it was answered that the French had men enough on board for that purpose. But the

Spaniards seem to have been apprehensive of delivering up their ships thus entirely into the power of such

allies, and refused to come out. The fleet from Cadiz, however, consisting of from seventeen to twenty sail of

the line, got out, under Masaredo, a man who then bore an honourable name, which he has since rendered

infamous by betraying his country. They met with a violent storm off the coast of Oran, which dismasted

many of their ships, and so effectually disabled them as to prevent the junction, and frustrate a wellplanned

Before this occurred, and while the junction was as probable as it would have been formidable, Nelson was in

a state of the greatest anxiety. "What a state am I in!" said he to Earl St. Vincent. "If I go, I risk, and more

than risk, Sicily; for we know, from experience, that more depends upon opinion than upon acts themselves;

and, as I stay, my heart is breaking." His first business was to summon Troubridge to join him, with all the

ships of the line under his command, and a frigate, if possible. Then hearing that the French had entered the

Mediterranean, and expecting them at Palermo, where he had only his own shipwith that single ship he

prepared to make all the resistance possible. Troubridge having joined him, he left Captain E. J. Foote, of the

SEAHORSE, to command the smaller vessels in the bay of Naples, and sailed with six shipsone a

Portuguese, and a Portuguese corvettetelling Earl St. Vincent that the squadron should never fall into the

hands of the enemy. "And before we are destroyed," said he, "I have little doubt but they will have their

wings so completely clipped that they may be easily overtaken." It was just at this time that he received from

Captain Hallowell the present of the coffin. Such a present was regarded by the men with natural

astonishment. One of his old shipmates in the AGAMEMNON said, "We shall have hot work of it indeed!

You see the admiral intends to fight till he is killed; and there he is to be buried." Nelson placed it upright

against the bulkhead of his cabin, behind his chair, where he sat at dinner. The gift suited him at this time. It

is said that he was disappointed in the stepson whom he had loved so dearly from his childhood, and who

had saved his life at Teneriffe; and it is certain that he had now formed an infatuated attachment for Lady

Hamilton, which totally weaned his affections from his wife. Farther than this, there is no reason to believe

that this most unfortunate attachment was criminal; but this was criminality enough, and it brought with it its

punishment. Nelson was dissatisfied with himself, and therefore weary of the world. This feeling he now

frequently expressed. "There is no true happiness in this life," said he, "and in my present state I could quit it

with a smile." And in a letter to his old friend Davison he said, "Believe me, my only wish is to sink with

honour into the grave; and when that shall please God, I shall meet death with a smile. Not that I am

insensible to the honours and riches my king and country have heaped upon meso much more than any

officer could deserve; yet am I ready to quit this world of trouble, and envy none but those of the estate six

Well had it been for Nelson if he had made no other sacrifices to this unhappy attachment than his peace of

mind; but it led to the only blot upon his public character. While he sailed from Palermo, with the intention of

collecting his whole force, and keeping off Maretimo, either to receive reinforcements there if the French

were bound upwards, or to hasten to Minorca if that should be their destination, Captain Foote, in the

Seahorse, with the Neapolitan frigates, and some small vessels, under his command, was left to act with a

land force consisting of a few regular troops, of four different nations, and with the armed rabble which

Cardinal Ruffo called the Christian army. His directions were to cooperate to the utmost of his power with

the royalists, at whose head Ruffo had been placed, and he had no other instructions whatever. Ruffo

advancing without any plan, but relying upon the enemy's want of numbers, which prevented them from

attempting to act upon the offensive, and ready to take advantage of any accident which might occur,

approached Naples. Fort St. Elmo, which commands the town, was wholly garrisoned by the French troops;

the castles of Uovo and Nuovo, which commanded the anchorage, were chiefly defended by Neapolitan

revolutionists, the powerful men among them having taken shelter there. If these castles were taken, the

reduction of Fort St. Elmo would be greatly expedited. They were strong places, and there was reason to

apprehend that the French fleet might arrive to relieve them. Ruffo proposed to the garrison to capitulate, on

condition that their persons and property should be guaranteed, and that they should, at their own option,

either be sent to Toulon or remain at Naples, without being molested either in their persons or families. This

capitulation was accepted: it was signed by the cardinal, and the Russian and Turkish commanders; and

lastly, by Captain Foote, as commander of the British force. About sixandthirty hours afterwards Nelson

arrived in the bay with a force which had joined him during his cruise, consisting of seventeen sail of the line,

with 1700 troops on board, and the Prince Royal of Naples in the admiral's ship. A flag of truce was flying on

the castles, and on board the SEAHORSE. Nelson made a signal to annul the treaty; declaring that he would

grant rebels no other terms than those of unconditional submission. The cardinal objected to this: nor could

all the arguments of Nelson, Sir W. Hamilton, and Lady Hamilton, who took an active part in the conference,

convince him that a treaty of such a nature, solemnly concluded, could honourably be set aside. He retired at

last, silenced by Nelson's authority, but not convinced. Captain Foote was sent out of the bay; and the

garrisons, taken out of the castles under pretence of carrying the treaty into effect, were delivered over as

rebels to the vengeance of the Sicilian court. A deplorable transaction! a stain upon the memory of Nelson

and the honour of England! To palliate it would be in vain; to justify it would be wicked: there is no

alternative, for one who will not make himself a participator in guilt, but to record the disgraceful story with

Prince Francesco Caraccioli, a younger branch of one of the noblest Neapolitan families, escaped from one of

these castles before it capitulated. He was at the head of the marine, and was nearly seventy years of age,

bearing a high character, both for professional and personal merit. He had accompanied the court to Sicily;

but when the revolutionary government, or Parthenopean Republic, as it was called, issued an edict, ordering

all absent Neapolitans to return on pain of confiscation of their property, he solicited and obtained permission

of the king to return, his estates being very great. It is said that the king, when he granted him this permission,

warned him not to take any part in politics; expressing at the same time his own persuasion that he should

recover his kingdom. But neither the king, nor he himself, ought to have imagined that, in such times, a man

of such reputation would be permitted to remain inactive; and it soon appeared that Caraccioli was again in

command of the navy, and serving under the republic against his late sovereign. The sailors reported that he

was forced to act thus; and this was believed, till it was seen that he directed ably the offensive operations of

the revolutionists, and did not avail himself of opportunities for escaping when they offered. When the

recovery of Naples was evidently near, he applied to Cardinal Ruffo, and to the Duke of Calvirrano, for

protection; expressing his hope that the few days during which he had been forced to obey the French would

not outweigh forty years of faithful services; but perhaps not receiving such assurances as he wished, and

knowing too well the temper of the Sicilian court, he endeavoured to secrete himself, and a price was set

upon his head. More unfortunately for others than for himself, he was brought in alive, having been

discovered in the disguise of a peasant, and carried one morning on board Lord Nelson's ship, with his hands

Caraccioli was well known to the British officers, and had been ever highly esteemed by all who knew him.

Captain Hardy ordered him immedi ately to be unbound, and to be treated with all those attentions which he

felt due to a man who, when last on board the FOUDROYANT, had been received as an admiral and a

prince. Sir William and Lady Hamilton were in the ship; but Nelson, it is affirmed, saw no one except his

own officers during the tragedy which ensued. His own determination was made; and he issued an order to

the Neapolitan commodore, Count Thurn, to assemble a courtmartial of Neapolitan officers, on board the

British flagship, proceed immediately to try the prisoner, and report to him, if the charges were proved,

what punishment he ought to suffer. These proceedings were as rapid as possible; Caraccioli was brought on

board at nine in the forenoon, and the trial began at ten. It lasted two hours: he averred in his defence that he

had acted under compulsion, having been compelled to serve as a common soldier, till he consented to take

command of the fleet. This, the apologists of Lord Nelson say, he failed in proving. They forget that the

possibility of proving it was not allowed him, for he was brought to trial within an hour after he was legally

in arrest; and how, in that time, was he to collect his witnesses? He was found guilty, and sentenced to death;

and Nelson gave orders that the sentence should be carried into effect that evening, at five o'clock, on board

the Sicilian frigate, LA MINERVA, by hanging him at the foreyardarm till sunset; when the body was to

be cut down and thrown into the sea. Caraccioli requested Lieut. Parkinson, under whose custody he was

placed, to intercede with Lord Nelson for a second trialfor this, among other reasons, that Count Thurn,

who presided at the courtmartial, was notoriously his personal enemy. Nelson made answer, that the

prisoner had been fairly tried by the officers of his own country, and he could not interfere; forgetting that, if

he felt himself justified in ordering the trial and the execution, no human being could ever have questioned

the propriety of his interfering on the side of mercy. Caraccioli then entreated that he might be shot. "I am an

old man, sir," said he: "I leave no family to lament me, and therefore cannot be supposed to be very anxious

about prolonging my life; but the disgrace of being hanged is dreadful to me." When this was repeated to

Nelson, he only told the lieutenant, with much agitation, to go and attend his duty. As a last hope, Caraccioli

asked the lieutenant if he thought an application to Lady Hamilton would be beneficial? Parkinson went to

seek her; she was not to be seen on this occasion; but she was present at the execution. She had the most

devoted attachment to the Neapolitan court; and the hatred which she felt against those whom she regarded as

its enemies, made her at this time forget what was due to the character of her sex as well as of her country.

Here, also, a faithful historian is called upon to pronounce a severe and unqualified condemnation of Nelson's

conduct. Had he the authority of his Sicilian majesty for proceeding as he did? If so, why was not that

authority produced? If not, why were the proceedings hurried on without it? Why was the trial precipitated,

so that it was impossible for the prisoner, if he had been innocent, to provide the witnesses, who might have

proved him so? Why was a second trial refused, when the known animosity of the president of the court

against the prisoner was considered? Why was the execution hastened, so as to preclude any appeal for

mercy, and render the prerogative of mercy useless? Doubtless, the British Admiral seemed to himself to be

acting under a rigid sense of justice; but to all other persons it was obvious that he was influenced by an

infatuated attachmenta baneful passion, which destroyed his domestic happiness, and now, in a second

The body was carried out to a considerable distance, and sunk in the bay, with three doubleheaded shot,

weighing 250 lbs., tied to its legs. Between two or three weeks afterward, when the king was on board the

FOUDROYANT, a Neapolitan fisherman came to the ship, and solemnly declared that Caraccioli had risen

from the bottom of the sea, and was coming as fast as he could to Naples, swimming half out of the water.

Such an account was listened to like a tale of idle credulity. The day being fair, Nelson, to please the king,

stood out to sea; but the ship had not proceeded far before a body was distinctly seen, upright in the water,

and approaching them. It was soon recognised to be indeed the corpse of Caraccioli, which had risen and

floated, while the great weights attached to the legs kept the body in a position like that of a living man. A

fact so extraordinary astonished the king, and perhaps excited some feeling of superstitious fear, akin to

regret. He gave permission for the body to be taken on shore and receive Christian burial. It produced no

better effect. Naples exhibited more dreadful scenes than it had witnessed in the days of Massaniello. After

the mob had had their fill of blood and plunder, the reins were given to justiceif that can be called justice

which annuls its own stipulations, looks to the naked facts alone, disregarding all motives and all

circumstances; and without considering character, or science, or sex, or youth, sacrifices its victims, not for

The castles of St. Elmo, Gaieta, and Capua remained to be subdued. On the land side there was no danger that

the French in these garrisons should be relieved, for Suvarof was now beginning to drive the enemy before

him; but Nelson thought his presence necessary in the bay of Naples: and when Lord Keith, having received

intelligence that the French and Spanish fleets had formed a junction, and sailed for Carthagena, ordered him

to repair to Minorca with the whole or the greater part of his force, he sent Admiral Duckworth with a small

part only. This was a dilemma which he had foreseen. "Should such an order come at this moment," he said,

in a letter previously written to the Admiralty, "it would be a case for some consideration, whether Minorca is

to be risked, or the two kingdoms of Naples and Sicily; I rather think my decision would be to risk the

former." And after he had acted upon this opinion, he wrote in these terms to the Duke of Clarence, with

whose high notions of obedience he was well acquainted: "I am well aware of the consequences of

disobeying my orders; but as I have often before risked my life for the good cause, so I with cheerfulness did

my commission; for although a military tribunal may think me criminal, the world will approve of my

conduct; and I regard not my own safety when the honour of my king is at stake."

Nelson was right in his judgment: no attempt was made on Minorca: and the expulsion of the French from

Naples may rather be said to have been effected than accelerated by the English and Portuguese of the allied

fleet, acting upon shore, under Troubridge. The French commandant at St. Elmo, relying upon the strength of

the place, and the nature of the force which attacked it, had insulted Captain Foote in the grossest terms; but

CITOYEN Mejan was soon taught better manners, when Trou bridge, in spite of every obstacle, opened five

batteries upon the fort. He was informed that none of his letters, with the insolent printed words at the top,

LIBERTE EQALITE, GUERRE AUX TYRANS, would be received; but that if he wrote like a soldier and a

gentleman he would be answered in the same style. The Frenchman then began to flatter his antagonist upon

the BIENFAISANCE and HUMANITE which, he said, were the least of the many virtues which

distinguished Monsieur Troubridge. Monsieur Troubridge's BIENFAISANCE was at this time thinking of

mining the fort. "If we can accomplish that," said he,"I am a strong advocate to send them, hostages and all,

to Old Nick, and surprise him with a group of nobility and republicans. Meantime," he added,"it was some

satisfaction to perceive that the shells fell well, and broke some of their shins." Finally, to complete his

character, Mejan offered to surrender for 150,000 ducats. Great Britain, perhaps, has made but too little use

of this kind of artillery, which France has found so effectual towards subjugating the continent: but

Troubridge had the prey within his reach; and in the course of a few days, his last battery, "after much trouble

Troubridge had more difficulties to overcome this siege, from the character of the Neapolitans who pretended

to assist him, and whom he made useful, than even from the strength of the place and the skill of the French.

"Such damned cowards and villains," he declared, "he had never seen before." The men at the advanced posts

carried on, what he called, "a diabolical good understanding" with the enemy, and the workmen would

sometimes take fright and run away. "I make the best I can," said he, "of the degenerate race I have to deal

with; the whole means of guns, ammunition, pioneers, with all materials, rest with them. With fair promises

to the men, and threats of instant death if I find any one erring, a little spur has been given." Nelson said of

him with truth, upon this occasion, that he was a firstrate general. "I find, sir," said he afterwards in a letter

to the Duke of Clarence, "that General Koehler does not approve of such irregular proceedings as naval

officers attacking and defending fortifications. We have but one ideato get close alongside. None but a

sailor would have placed a battery only 180 yards from the Castle of St. Elmo; a soldier must have gone

according to art, and the /\/\/\/\ way. My brave Troubridge went straight on, for we had no time to spare."

Troubridge then proceeded to Capua, and took the command of the motley besieging force. One thousand of

the best men in the fleet were sent to assist in the siege. Just at this time Nelson received a peremptory order

from Lord Keith to sail with the whole of his force for the protection of Minorca; or, at least, to retain no

more than was absolutely necessary at Sicily. "You will easily conceive my feelings," said he in

communicating this to Earl St. Vincent; "but my mind, as your lordship knows, was perfectly prepared for

this order; and it is now, more than ever, made up. At this moment I will not part with a single ship; as I

cannot do that without drawing a hundred and twenty men from each ship, now at the siege of Capua. I am

fully aware of the act I have committed; but I am prepared for any fate which may await my disobedience.

Capua and Gaieta will soon fall; and the moment the scoundrels of French are out of this kingdom I shall

send eight or nine ships of the line to Minorca. I have done what I thought rightothers may think

differently; but it will be my consolation that I have gained a kingdom, seated a faithful ally of his Majesty

At Capua, Troubridge had the same difficulties as at St. Elmo; and being farther from Naples, and from the

fleet, was less able to overcome them. The powder was so bad that he suspected treachery; and when he

asked Nelson to spare him forty casks from the ships, he told him it would be necessary that some

Englishmen should accompany it, or they would steal onehalf, and change the other. "All the men you see,"

said he, "gentle and simple, are such notorious villains, that it is misery to be with them." Capua, however,

soon fell; Gaieta immediately afterwards surrendered to Captain Louis of the MINOTAUR. Here the

commanding officer acted more unlike a Frenchman, Captain Louis said, than any one he had ever met;

meaning that he acted like a man of honour. He required, however, that the garrison should carry away their

horses, and other pillaged property: to which Nelson replied, "That no property which they did not bring with

them into the country could be theirs: and that the greatest care should be taken to prevent them from carrying

it away." "I am sorry," said he to Captain Louis, "that you have entered into any altercation. There is no way

of dealing with a Frenchman but to knock him down; to be civil to them is only to be laughed at, when they

The whole kingdom of Naples was thus delivered by Nelson from the French. The Admiralty, however,

thought it expedient to censure him for disobeying Lord Keith's orders, and thus hazarding Minorca, without,

as it appeared to them, any sufficient reason; and also for having landed seamen for the siege of Capua, to

form part of an army employed in operations at a distance from the coast; where, in case of defeat, they might

have been prevented from returning to their ships; and they enjoined him, "not to employ the seamen in like

manner in future." This reprimand was issued before the event was known; though, indeed, the event would

not affect the principle upon which it proceeded. When Nelson communicated the tidings of his complete

success, he said, in his public letter, "that it would not be the less acceptable for having been principally

brought about by British sailors." His judgment in thus employing them had been justified by the result; and

his joy was evidently heightened by the gratification of a professional and becoming pride. To the first lord

he said, at the same time, "I certainly, from having only a left hand, cannot enter into details which may

explain the motives that actuated my conduct. My principle is, to assist in driving the French to the devil, and

in restoring peace and happiness to mankind. I feel that I am fitter to do the action than to describe it." He

In expelling the French from Naples, Nelson had, with characteristic zeal and ability, discharged his duty; but

he deceived himself when he imagined that he had seated Ferdinand firmly on his throne, and that he had

restored happiness to millions. These objects might have been accomplished if it had been possible to inspire

virtue and wisdom into a vicious and infatuated court; and if Nelson's eyes had not been, as it were,

spellbound by that unhappy attachment, which had now completely mastered him, he would have seen

things as they were; and might, perhaps, have awakened the Sicilian court to a sense of their interest, if not of

their duty. That court employed itself in a miserable round of folly and festivity, while the prisons of Naples

were filled with groans, and the scaffolds streamed with blood. St. Januarius was solemnly removed from his

rank as patron saint of the kingdom, having been convicted of Jacobinism; and St. Antonio as solemnly

installed in his place. The king, instead of reestablishing order at Naples by his presence, speedily returned

to Palermo, to indulge in his favourite amusements. Nelson, and the ambassador's family, accompanied the

court; and Troubridge remained, groaning over the villany and frivolity of those with whom he was

compelled to deal. A party of officers applied to him for a passage to Palermo, to see the procession of St.

Rosalia: he recommended them to exercise their troops, and not behave like children. It was grief enough for

him that the court should be busied in these follies, and Nelson involved in them. "I dread, my lord," said he,

"all the feasting, at Palermo. I am sure your health will be hurt. If so, all their saints will be damned by the

navy. The king would be better employed digesting a good government; everything gives way to their

pleasures. The money spent at Palermo gives discontent here; fifty thousand people are unemployed, trade

discouraged, manufactures at a stand. It is the interest of many here to keep the king away: they all dread

reform. Their villanies are so deeply rooted, that if some method is not taken to dig them out, this government

cannot hold together. Out of twenty millions of ducats, collected as the revenue, only thirteen millions reach

the treasury; and the king pays four ducats where he should pay one. He is surrounded by thieves; and none

of them have honour or honesty enough to tell him the real and true state of things." In another letter he

expressed his sense of the miserable state of Naples. "There are upwards of forty thousand families," said

he,"who have relations confined. If some act of oblivion is not passed, there will be no end of persecution; for

the people of this country have no idea of anything but revenge, and to gain a point would swear ten thousand

false oaths. Constant efforts are made to get a man taken up, in order to rob him. The confiscated property

does not reach the king's treasury. All thieves! It is selling for nothing. His own people, whom he employs,

are buying it up, and the vagabonds pocket the whole. I should not be surprised to hear that they brought a

The Sicilian court, however, were at this time duly sensible of the services which had been rendered them by

the British fleet, and their gratitude to Nelson was shown with proper and princely munificence. They gave

him the dukedom and domain of Bronte, worth about L3000 a year. It was some days before he could be

persuaded to accept it; the argument which finally prevailed is said to have been suggested by the queen, and

urged, at her request, by Lady Hamilton upon her knees. "He considered his own honour too much," she said,

"if he persisted in refusing what the king and queen felt to be absolutely necessary for the preservation of

theirs." The king himself, also, is said to have addressed him in words, which show that the sense of rank will

sometimes confer a virtue upon those who seem to be most unworthy of the lot to which they have been born:

"Lord Nelson, do you wish that your name alone should pass with honour to posterity; and that I, Ferdinand

Bourbon, should appear ungrateful?" He gave him also, when the dukedom was accepted, a diamond hilted

sword, which his father, Char. III. of Spain, had given him on his accession to the throne of the two Sicilies.

Nelson said, "the reward was magnificent, and worthy of a king, and he was determined that the inhabitants

on the domain should be the happiest in all his Sicilian majesty's dominions. Yet," said he, speaking of these

and the other remunerations which were made him for his services, "these presents, rich as they are, do not

elevate me. My pride is, that at Constantinople, from the grand seignior to the lowest Turk, the name of

Nelson is familiar in their mouths; and in this country I am everything which a grateful monarch and people

can call me." Nelson, however, had a pardonable pride in the outward and visible signs of honour which he

had so fairly won. He was fond of his Sicilian title; the signification, perhaps, pleased him; Duke of Thunder

was what in Dahomy would be called a STRONG NAME; it was to a sailor's taste; and certainly, to no man

could it ever be more applicable. But a simple offering, which he received not long afterwards, from the

island of Zante, affected him with a deeper and finer feeling. The Greeks of that little community sent him a

goldenheaded sword and a truncheon, set round with all the diamonds that the island could furnish, in a

single row. They thanked him "for having, by his victory, preserved that part of Greece from the horrors of

anarchy; and prayed that his exploits might accelerate the day, in which, amidst the glory and peace of

thrones, the miseries of the human race would cease." This unexpected tribute touched Nelson to the heart.

"No officer," he said, "had ever received from any country a higher acknowledgment of his services."

The French still occupied the Roman states; from which, according to their own admission, they had extorted

in jewels, plate, specie, and requisitions of every kind, to the enormous amount of eight millions sterling; yet

they affected to appear as deliverers among the people whom they were thus cruelly plundering; and they

distributed portraits of Buonaparte, with the blasphemous inscription, "This is the true likeness of the holy

saviour of the world!" The people, detesting the impiety, and groaning beneath the exactions of these

perfidious robbers, were ready to join any regular force that should come to their assistance; but they dreaded

Cardinal Ruffo's rabble, and declared they would resist him as a banditti, who came only for the purpose of

pillage. Nelson perceived that no object was now so essential for the tranquillity of Naples as the recovery of

Rome; which in the present state of things, when Suvarof was driving the French before him, would complete

the deliverance of Italy. He applied, therefore, to Sir James St. Clair Erskine, who in the absence of General

Fox commanded at Minorca, to assist in this great object with 1200 men. "The field of glory," said he, "is a

large one, and was never more open to any one than at this moment to you. Rome would throw open her gates

and receive you as her deliverer; and the pope would owe his restoration to a heretic." But Sir James Erskine

looked only at the difficulties of the undertaking. "Twelve hundred men, he thought, would be too small a

force to be committed in such an enterprise; for Civita Vecchia was a regular fortress; the local situation and

climate also were such, that even if this force were adequate, it would be proper to delay the.expedition till

October. General Fox, too, was soon expected; and during his absence, and under existing circumstances, he

What this general thought it imprudent to attempt, Nelson and Troubridge effected without his assistance, by

a small detachment from the fleet. Troubridge first sent Captain Hallowell to Civita Vecchia to offer the

garrison there and at Castle St. Angelo the same terms which had been granted to Gaieta. Hallowell

perceived, by the overstrained civility of the officers who came off to him, and the compliments which they

paid to the English nation, that they were sensible of their own weakness and their inability to offer any

effectual resistance; but the French know, that while they are in a condition to serve their government, they

can rely upon it for every possible exertion in their support; and this reliance gives them hope and confidence

to the last. Upon Hallowell's report, Troubridge, who had now been made Sir Thomas for his services, sent

Captain Louis with a squadron to enforce the terms which he had offered; and, as soon as he could leave

Naples, he himself followed. The French, who had no longer any hope from the fate of arms, relied upon their

skill in negotiation, and proposed terms to Troubridge with that effrontery which characterises their public

proceedings; but which is as often successful as it is impudent. They had a man of the right stamp to deal

with. Their ambassador at Rome began by saying, that the Roman territory was the property of the French by

right of conquest. The British commodore settled that point, by replying, "It is mine by reconquest." A

capitulation was soon concluded for all the Roman states, and Captain Louis rowed up the Tiber in his barge,

hoisted English colours on the capitol, and acted for the time as governor of Rome. The 4prophecy of the

Irish poet was thus accomplished, and the friar reaped the fruits; for Nelson, who was struck with the oddity

of the circumstance, and not a little pleased with it, obtained preferment for him from the King of Sicily, and

Having thus completed his work upon the continent of Italy, Nelson's whole attention was directed towards

Malta; where Captain Ball, with most inadequate means, was besieging the French garrison. Never was any

officer engaged in more anxious and painful service: the smallest reinforcement from France would, at any

moment, have turned the scale against him; and had it not been for his consummate ability, and the love and

veneration with which the Maltese regarded him, Malta must have remained in the hands of the enemy. Men,

money, foodall things were wanting. The garrison consisted of 5000 troops; the besieging force of 500

English and Portuguese marines, and about 1500 armed peasants. Long and repeatedly did Nelson solicit

troops to effect the reduction of this important place. "It has been no fault of the navy," said he, "that Malta

has not been attacked by land; but we have neither the means ourselves nor influence with those who have."

The same causes of demurral existed which prevented British troops from assisting in the expulsion of the

French from Rome. Sir James Erskine was expecting General Fox; he could not act without orders; and not

having, like Nelson, that lively spring of hope within him, which partakes enough of the nature of faith to

work miracles in war, he thought it "evident that unless a respectable land force, in numbers sufficient to

undertake the siege of such a garrison, in one of the strongest places of Europe, and supplied with

proportionate artillery and stores, were sent against it, no reasonable hope could be entertained of its

surrender." Nelson groaned over the spirit of overreasoning caution and unreasoning obedience. "My heart,"

said he, "is almost broken. If the enemy gets supplies in, we may bid adieu to Malta; all the force we can

collect would then be of little use against the strongest place in Europe. To say that an officer is never, for

any object, to alter his orders, is what I cannot comprehend. The circumstances of this war so often vary, that

an officer has almost every moment to consider, what would my superiors direct, did they know what was

passing under my nose?" "But, sir," said he writing to the Duke of Clarence, "I find few think as I do. To

obey orders is all perfection. To serve my king, and to destroy the French, I consider as the great order of all,

from which little ones spring; and if one of these militate against it (for who can tell exactly at a distance?) I

go back and obey the great order and object, to downdown with the damned French villains!my blood

At length, General Fox arrived at Minorcaand at length permitted Col. Graham to go to Malta, but with

means miserably limited. In fact, the expedition was at a stand for want of money; when Troubridge arriving

at Messina to cooperate in it, and finding this fresh delay, immediately offered all that he could command of

his own. "I procured him, my lord," said he to Nelson,"1500 of my cobsevery farthing and every atom of

me shall be devoted to the cause." "What can this mean?" said Nelson, when he learned that Col. Graham was

ordered not to incur any expenses for stores, or any articles except provisions!"the cause cannot stand still

for want of a little money. If nobody will pay it, I will sell Bronte and the Emperor of Russia's box." And he

actually pledged Bronte for L6600 if there should be any difficulty about paying the bills. The longdelayed

expedition was thus, at last, sent forth; but Troubridge little imagined in what scenes of misery he was to bear

his part. He looked to Sicily for supplies: it was the interest, as well as the duty of the Sicilian government to

use every exertion for furnishing them; and Nelson and the British ambassador were on the spot to press upon

them the necessity of exertion. But, though Nelson saw with what a knavish crew the Sicilian court was

surrounded, he was blind to the vices of the court itself; and resigning himself wholly to Lady Hamilton's

influence, never even suspected the crooked policy which it was remorselessly pursuing. The Maltese and the

British in Malta severely felt it. Troubridge, who had the truest affection for Nelson, knew his infatuation,

and feared that it might prove injurious to his character, as well as fatal to an enterprise which had begun so

"My lord," said he, writing to him from the siege, "we are dying off fast for want. I learn that Sir William

Hamilton says Prince Luzzi refused corn some time ago, and Sir William does not think it worth while

making another application. If that be the case, I wish he commanded this distressing scene instead of me.

Puglia had an immense harvest; near thirty sail left Messina before I did, to load corn. Will they let us have

any? If not, a short time will decide the business. The German interest prevails. I wish I was at your

Lordship's elbow for an hour. ALL, ALL, will be thrown on you! I will parry the blow as much as in my

power: I foresee much mischief brewing. God bless your Lordship; I am miserable I cannot assist your

operations more. Many happy returns of the day to you(it was the first of the new year) I never spent so

miserable a one. I am not very tenderhearted; but really the distress here would even move a Neapolitan."

Soon afterwards he wrote,"I have this day saved thirty thousand people from starving; but with this day my

ability ceases. As the government are bent on starving us, I see no alternative but to leave these poor unhappy

people to perish, without our being witnesses of their distress. I curse the day I ever served the Neapolitan

government. We have characters, my lord, to lose; these people have none. Do not suffer their infamous

conduct to fall on us. Our country is just, but severe. Such is the fever of my brain this minute, that I assure

you, on my honour, if the Palermo traitors were here, I would shoot them first, and then myself. Girgenti is

full of corn; the money is ready to pay for it; we do not ask it as a gift. Oh! could you see the horrid distress I

daily experience, something would be done. Some engine is at work against us at Naples; and I believe I hit

on the proper person. If you complain he will be immediately promoted, agreeably to the Neapolitan custom.

All I write to you is known at the queen's. For my own part, I look upon the Neapolitans as the worst of

intriguing enemies: every hour shows me their infamy and duplicity. I pray your lordship be cautious: your

honest, open manner of acting will be made a handle of. When I see you, and tell of their infamous tricks, you

Nelson was not, and could not be, insensible to the distress which his friend so earnestly represented. He

begged, almost on his knees, he said, small supplies of money and corn, to keep the Maltese from starving.

And when the court granted a small supply, protesting their poverty, he believed their protestations, and was

satisfied with their professions, instead of insisting that the restrictions upon the exportation of corn should be

withdrawn. The anxiety, however, which he endured, affected him so deeply that he said it had broken his

spirit for ever. Happily, all that Troubridge with so much reason foreboded, did not come to pass. For Captain

Ball, with more decision than Nelson himself would have shown at that time and upon that occasion,

ventured upon a resolute measure, for which his name would deserve always to be held in veneration by the

Maltese, even if it had no other claims to the love and reverence of a grateful people. Finding it hopeless

longer to look for succour or common humanity from the deceitful and infatuated court of Sicily, which

persisted in prohibiting by sanguinary edicts the exportation of supplies, at his own risk, he sent his first

lieutenant to the port of Girgenti, with orders to seize and bring with him to Malta the ships which were there

lying laden with corn; of the numbers of which he had received accurate information. These orders were

executed to the great delight and advantage of the shipowners and proprietors: the necessity of raising the

siege was removed, and Captain Ball waited in calmness for the consequences to himself. The Neapolitan

government complained to the English ambassador, and the complaint was communicated to Nelson, who, in

return, requested Sir William Hamilton would fully and plainly state, that the act ought not to be considered

as any intended disrespect to his Sicilian Majesty, but as of the most absolute and imperious necessity; the

alternative being either of abandoning Malta to the French, or of anticipating the king's orders for carrying the

corn in those vessels to Malta. "I trust," he added, "that the government of the country will never again force

any of our royal master's servants to so unpleasant an alternative." Thus ended the complaint of the

Neapolitan court. "The sole result was," says Mr. Coleridge, "that the governor of Malta became an especial

Nelson himself, at the beginning of February, sailed for that island. On the way he fell in with a French

squadron bound for its relief, and consisting of the GENEREUX seventyfour, three frigates, and a corvette.

One of these frigates and the lineofbattle ship were taken; the others escaped, but failed in their purpose of

reaching La Valette. This success was peculiarly gratifying to Nelson, for many reasons. During some

months he had acted as commanderinchief in the Mediterranean, while Lord Keith was in England. Lord

Keith was now returned; and Nelson had, upon his own plan, and at his own risk, left him to sail for Malta,

"for which," said he, "if I had not succeeded, I might have been broke: and if I had not acted thus, the

GENEREUX never would have been taken." This ship was one of those which had escaped from Aboukir.

Two frigates, and the GUILLAUME TELL, eightysix were all that now remained of the fleet which

Buonaparte had conducted to Egypt. The GUILLAUME TELL was at this time closely watched in the

harbour of La Valette; and shortly afterwards, attempting to make her escape from thence, was taken after an

action, in which greater skill was never displayed by British ships, nor greater gallantry by an enemy. She

was taken by the FOUDROYANT, LION, and PENELOPE frigate. Nelson, rejoicing at what he called this

glorious finish to the whole French Mediterranean fleet, rejoiced also that he was not present to have taken a

sprig of these brave men's laurels. "They are," said he, "and I glory in them, my children; they served in my

school; and all of us caught our professional zeal and fire from the great and good Earl St. Vincent. What a

pleasure, what happi ness, to have the Nile fleet all taken, under my orders and regul ations!" The two

frigates still remained in La Valette; before its sur render they stole out; one was taken in the attempt; the

other was the only ship of the whole fleet which escaped capture or destruction.

Letters were found on board the GUILLAUME TELL showing that the French were now become hopeless of

preserving the conquest which they had so foully acquired. Troubridge and his brother officers were anxious

that Nelson should have the honour of signing the capitulation. They told, him that they absolutely, as far as

they dared, insisted on his staying to do this; but their earnest and affectionate entreaties were vain. Sir

William Hamilton had just been superseded: Nelson had no feeling of cordiality towards Lord Keith; and

thinking that after Earl St. Vincent no man had so good a claim to the command in the Mediterranean as

himself, he applied for permission to return to England; telling the First Lord of the Admiralty that his spirit

could not submit patiently, and that he was a brokenhearted man. From the time of his return from Egypt,

amid all the honours which were showered upon him, he had suffered many mortifications. Sir Sidney Smith

had been sent to Egypt with orders to take under his command the squadron which Nelson had left there. Sir

Sidney appears to have thought that this command was to be independent of Nelson; and Nelson himself

thinking so, determined to return, saying to Earl St. Vincent, "I do feel, for I am a man, that it is impossible

for me to serve in these seas with a squadron under a junior officer." Earl St. Vincent seems to have

dissuaded him from this resolution: some heartburnings, however, still remained, and some incautious

expressions of Sir Sidney's were noticed by him in terms of evident displeasure. But this did not continue

long, as no man bore more willing testimony than Nelson to the admirable defence of Acre.

He differed from Sir Sidney as to the policy which ought to be pursued toward the French in Egypt; and

strictly commanded him, in the strongest language, not, on any pretence, to permit a single Frenchman to

leave the country, saying that he considered it nothing short of madness to permit that band of thieves to

return to Europe. "No," said he, "to Egypt they went with their own consent, and there they shall remain

while Nelson commands this squadron; for never, never, will he consent to the return of one ship or

Frenchman. I wish them to perish in Egypt, and give an awful lesson to the world of the justice of the

Almighty." If Nelson had not thoroughly understood the character of the enemy against whom he was

engaged, their conduct in Egypt would have disclosed it. After the battle of the Nile he had landed all his

prisoners, upon a solemn engagement made between Troubridge on one side and Captain Barre on the other,

that none of them should serve until regularly exchanged. They were no sooner on shore than part of them

were drafted into the different regiments, and the remainder formed into a corps, called the Nautic Legion.

This occasioned Captain Hallowell to say that the French had forfeited all claim to respect from us. "The

army of Buonaparte," said he, "are entirely destitute of every principle of honour: they have always acted like

licentious thieves." Buonaparte's escape was the more regretted by Nelson, because, if he had had sufficient

force, he thought it would certainly have been prevented. He wished to keep ships upon the watch to intercept

anything coming from Egypt; but the Admiralty calculated upon the assistance of the Russian fleet, which

failed when it was most wanted. The ships which should have been thus employed were then required for

more pressing services;and the bloody Corsican was thus enabled to reach Europe in safety; there to become

the guilty instrument of a widerspreading destruction than any with which the world had ever before been

Nelson had other causes of chagrin. Earl St. Vincent, for whom he felt such high respect, and whom Sir John

Orde had challenged for having nominated Nelson instead of himself to the command of the Nile squadron,

laid claim to prize money, as commanderinchief, after he had quitted the station. The point was contested,

and decided against him. Nelson, perhaps, felt this the more, because his own feelings, with regard to money,

were so different. An opinion had been given by Dr. Lawrence, which would have excluded the junior

flagofficers from prizemoney. When this was made known to him, his reply was in these words:

"Notwithstanding Dr. Lawrence's opinion, I do not believe I have any right to exclude the junior

flagofficers; and if I have, I desire that no such claim may be made: no, not if it were sixty times the

A ship could not be spared to convey him to England; he therefore travelled through Germany to Hamburgh,

in company with his inseparable friends, Sir William and Lady Hamilton. The Queen of Naples went with

them to Vienna. While they were at Leghorn, upon a report that the French were approaching (for, through

the folly of weak courts and the treachery of venal cabinets, they had now recovered their ascendancy in

Italy), the people rose tumultuously, and would fain have persuaded Nelson to lead them against the enemy.

Public honours, and yet more gratifying testimonials of public admiration, awaited Nelson wherever he went.

The Prince of Esterhazy entertained him in a style of Hungarian magnificencea hundred grenadiers, each

six feet in height, constantly waiting at table. At Madgeburgh, the master of the hotel where he was

entertained contrived to show him for moneyadmitting the curious to mount a ladder, and peep at him

through a small window. A wine merchant at Hamburgh, who was above seventy years of age, requested to

speak with Lady Hamilton; and told her he had some Rhenish wine, of the vintage of 1625, which had been

in his own possession more than halfacentury: he had preserved it for some extraordinary occasion; and

that which had now arrived was far beyond any that he could ever have expected. His request was, that her

ladyship would prevail upon Lord Nelson to accept six dozen of this incomparable wine: part of it would then

have the honour to flow into the heart's blood of that immortal hero; and this thought would make him happy

during the remainder of his life. Nelson, when this singular request was reported to him, went into the room,

and taking the worthy old gentleman kindly by the hand, consented to receive six bottles, provided the donor

would dine with him next day. Twelve were sent; and Nelson, saying that he hoped yet to win halfadozen

more great victories, promised to lay by six bottles of his Hamburgh friend's wine, for the purpose of drinking

one after each. A German pastor, between seventy and eighty years of age, travelled forty miles, with the

Bible of his parish church, to request that Nelson would write his name on the first leaf of it. He called him

the Saviour of the Christian world. The old man's hope deceived him. There was no Nelson upon shore, or

Europe would have been saved; but in his foresight of the horrors with which all Germany and all

Christendom were threatened by France, the pastor could not possibly have apprehended more than has

Nelson separates himself from his WifeNorthern Confederacy He goes to the Baltic, under Sir Hyde

ParkerBattle of Copenhagen, and subsequent NegotiationNelson is made a Viscount.

NELSON was welcomed in England with every mark of popular honour. At Yarmouth, where he landed,

every ship in the harbour hoisted her colours. The mayor and corporation waited upon him with the freedom

of the town, and accompanied him in procession to church, with all the naval officers on shore, and the

principal inhabitants. Bonfires and illuminations concluded the day; and on the morrow, the volunteer cavalry

drew up, and saluted him as he departed, and followed the carriage to the borders of the county. At Ipswich,

the people came out to meet him, drew him a mile into the town, and three miles out. When he was in the

AGAMEMNON, he wished to represent this place in parliament, and some of his friends had consulted the

leading men of the corporationthe result was not successful; and Nelson, observing that he would

endeavour to find out a preferable path into parliament, said there might come a time when the people of

Ipswich would think it an honour to have had him for their representative. In London, he was feasted by the

City, drawn by the populace from Ludgatehill to Guildhall, and received the thanks of the commoncouncil

for his great victory, and a goldenhilted sword studded with diamonds. Nelson had every earthly blessing

except domestic happiness; he had forfeited that for ever. Before he had been three months in England he

separated from Lady Nelson. Some of his last words to her were"I call God to witness, there is nothing in

you, or your conduct, that I wish otherwise." This was the consequence of his infatuated attachment to Lady

Hamilton. It had before caused a quarrel with his soninlaw, and occasioned remonstrances from his truest

friends, which produced no other effect than that of making him displeased with them, and more dissatisfied

The Addington administration was just at this time formed; and Nelson, who had solicited employment, and

been made viceadmiral of the blue, was sent to the Baltic, as second in command, under Sir Hyde Parker, by

Earl St. Vincent, the new First Lord of the Admiralty. The three Northern courts had formed a confederacy

for making England resign her naval rights. Of these courts, Russia was guided by the passions of its

emperor, Paul, a man not without fits of generosity, and some natural goodness, but subject to the wildest

humours of caprice, and erased by the possession of greater power than can ever be safely, or perhaps

innocently, possessed by weak humanity. Denmark was French at heart: ready to cooperate in all the views

of France, to recognise all her usurpations, and obey all her injunctions. Sweden, under a king whose

principles were right, and whose feelings were generous, but who had a taint of hereditary insanity, acted in

acquiescence with the dictates of two powers whom it feared to offend. The Danish navy, at this time,

consisted of 23 ships of the line, with about 31 frigates and smaller vessels, exclusive of guardships. The

Swedes had 18 ships of the line, 14 frigates and sloops, seventyfour galleys and smaller vessels, besides

gunboats; and this force was in a far better state of equipment than the Danish. The Russians had 82 sail of

the line and 40 frigates. Of these there were 47 sail of the line at Cronstadt, Revel, Petersburgh, and

Archangel; but the Russian fleet was illmanned, ill officered, and illequipped. Such a combination under

the influence of France would soon have become formidable; and never did the British Cabinet display more

decision than in instantly preparing to crush it. They erred, however, in permitting any petty consideration to

prevent them from appointing Nelson to the command. The public properly murmured at seeing it intrusted to

another; and he himself said to Earl St. Vincent that, circumstanced as he was, this expedition would

probably be the last service that he should ever perform. The earl, in reply, besought him, for God's sake, not

The season happened to be unusually favourable; so mild a winter had not been known in the Baltic for many

years. When Nelson joined the fleet at Yarmouth, he found the admiral "a little nervous about dark nights and

fields of ice." "But we must brace up," said he; "these are not times for nervous systems. I hope we shall give

our northern enemies that hailstorm of bullets which gives our dear country the dominion of the sea. We have

it, and all the devils in the north cannot take it from us, if our wooden walls have fair play." Before the fleet

left Yarmouth, it was sufficiently known that its destination was against Denmark. Some Danes, who

belonged to the AMAZON frigate, went to Captain Riou, and telling him what they had heard, begged that he

would get them exchanged into a ship bound on some other destination. "They had no wish," they said,"to

quit the British service; but they entreated that they might not be forced to fight against their own country."

There was not in our whole navy a man who had a higher and more chivalrous sense of duty than Riou. Tears

came into his eyes while the men were speaking. Without making any reply, he instantly ordered his boat,

and did not return to the AMAZON till he could tell them that their wish was effected. The fleet sailed on the

12th of March. Mr. Vansittart sailed in it; the British Cabinet still hoping to attain its end by negotiation. It

was well for England that Sir Hyde Parker placed a fuller confidence in Nelson than the government seems to

have done at this most important crisis. Her enemies might well have been astonished at learning that any

other man should for a moment have been thought of for the command. But so little deference was paid, even

at this time, to his intuitive and allcommanding genius, that when the fleet had reached its first rendezvous,

at the entrance of the Cattegat, he had received no official communication whatever of the intended

operations. His own mind had been made up upon them with its accustomed decision. "All I have gathered of

our first plans," said he, "I disapprove most exceedingly. Honour may arise from them; good cannot. I hear

we are likely to anchor outside of Cronenburgh Castle, instead of Copenhagen, which would give weight to

our negotiation. A Danish minister would think twice before he would put his name to war with England,

when the next moment he would probably see his master's fleet in flames, and his capital in ruins. The Dane

Mr Vansittart left the fleet at the Scaw, and preceded it in a frigate with a flag of truce. Precious time was lost

by this delay, which was to be purchased by the dearest blood of Britain and Denmark: according to the

Danes themselves, the intelligence that a British fleet was seen off the Sound produced a much more general

alarm in Copenhagen than its actual arrival in the Roads; for the means of defence were at that time in such a

state that they could hardly hope to resist, still less to repel an enemy. On the 21st Nelson had a long

conference with Sir Hyde; and the next day addressed a letter to him, worthy of himself and of the occasion.

Mr. Vansittart's report had then been received. It represented the Danish government as in the highest degree

hostile, and their state of preparation as exceeding what our cabinet had supposed possible; for Denmark had

profited with all activity of the leisure which had so impoliticly been given her. "The more I have reflected,"

said Nelson to his commander, "the more I am confirmed in opinion, that not a moment should be lost in

attacking the enemy. They will every day and every hour be stronger; we shall never be so good a match for

them as at this moment. The only consideration is, how to get at them with the least risk to our ships. Here

you are, with almost the safety, certainly with the honour of England, more entrusted to you than ever yet fell

to the lot of any British officer. On your decision depends whether our country shall be degraded in the eyes

of Europe, or whether she shall rear her head higher than ever. Again, I do repeat, never did our country

depend so much upon the success of any fleet as on this. How best to honour her and abate the pride of her

Supposing him to force the passage of the Sound, Nelson thought some damage might be done among the

masts and yards; though, perhaps, not one of them but would be serviceable again. "If the wind be fair," said

he, "and you determined to attack the ships and Crown Islands, you must expect the natural issue of such a

battle ships crippled, and perhaps one or two lost for the wind which carries you in will most probably not

bring out a crippled ship. This mode I call taking the bull by the horns. It, however, will not prevent the Revel

ships, or the Swedes, from joining the Danes and to prevent this is, in my humble opinion, a measure

absolutely necessary, and still to attack Copenhagen." For this he proposed two modes. One was to pass

Cronenburg, taking the risk of danger; take the deepest and straightest channel along the middle grounds, and

then coming down to Garbar, or King's Channel, attack the Danish line of floating batteries and ships as

might be found convenient. This would prevent a junction, and might give an opportunity of bombarding

Copenhagen. Or to take the passage of the Belt, which might be accomplished in four or five days; and then

the attack by Draco might be made, and the junction of the Russians prevented. Supposing them through the

Belt, he proposed that a detachment of the fleet should be sent to destroy the Russian squadron at Revel; and

that the business at Copenhagen should be attempted with the remainder. "The measure," he said, "might be

The pilots, as men who had nothing but safety to think of, were terrified by the formidable report of the

batteries of Elsinore, and the tremendous preparations which our negotiators, who were now returned from

their fruitless mission, had witnessed. They, therefore, persuaded Sir Hyde to prefer the passage of the Belt.

"Let it be by the Sound, by the Belt, or anyhow," cried Nelson,"only lose not an hour!" On the 26th they

sailed for the Belt. Such was the habitual reserve of Sir Hyde that his own captain, the captain of the fleet, did

not know which course he had resolved to take till the fleet were getting under weigh. When Captain Domett

was thus apprised of it, he felt it his duty to represent to the admiral his belief that if that course were

persevered in, the ultimate object would be totally defeated: it was liable to long delays, and to accidents of

ships grounding; in the whole fleet there were only one captain and one pilot who knew anything of this

formidable passage (as it was then deemed), and their knowledge was very slighttheir instructions did not

authorise them to attempt it. Supposing them safe through the Belts, the heavy ships could not come over the

GROUNDS to attack Copenhagen; and light vessels would have no effect on such a line of defence as had

been prepared against them. Domett urged these reasons so forcibly that Sir Hyde's opinion was shaken, and

he consented to bring the fleet to and send for Nelson on board. There can be little doubt but that the

expedition would have failed if Captain Domett had not thus timeously and earnestly given his advice.

Nelson entirely agreed with him; and it was finally determined to take the passage of the Sound, and the fleet

The next day was more idly expended in despatching a flag of truce to the governor of Cronenburg Castle, to

ask whether he had received orders to fire at the British fleet; as the admiral must consider the first gun to be

a declaration of war on the part of Denmark. A soldierlike and becoming answer was returned to this

formality. The governor said that the British minister had not been sent away from Copenhagen, but had

obtained a passport at his own demand. He himself, as a soldier, could not meddle with politics; but he was

not at liberty to suffer a fleet, of which the intention was not yet known, to approach the guns of the castle

which he had the honour to command: and he requested, "if the British admiral should think proper to make

any proposals to the King of Denmark, that he might be apprised of it before the fleet approached nearer."

During this intercourse, a Dane, who came on board the commander's ship, having occasion to express his

business in writing, found the pen blunt; and, holding it up, sarcastically said, "If your guns are not better

On that day intelligence reached the admiral of the loss of one of his fleet, the INVINCIBLE, seventyfour,

wrecked on a sandbank, as she was coming out of Yarmouth: four hundred of her men perished in her.

Nelson, who was now appointed to lead the van, shifted his flag to the ELEPHANT, Captain Foleya

lighter ship than the ST. GEORGE, and, there fore, fitter for the expected operations. The two following

days were calm. Orders had been given to pass the Sound as soon as the wind would permit; and, on the

afternoon of the 29th, the ships were cleared for action, with an alacrity characteristic of British seamen. At

daybreak on the 30th it blew a topsail breeze from N.W. The signal was made, and the fleet moved on in

order of battle; Nelson's division in the van, Sir Hyde's in the centre, and Admiral Graves' in the rear.

Great actions, whether military or naval, have generally given celebrity to the scenes from whence they are

denominated; and thus petty villages, and capes and bays known only to the coasting trader, become

associated with mighty deeds, and their names are made conspicuous in the history of the world. Here,

however, the scene was every way worthy of the drama. The political importance of the Sound is such, that

grand objects are not needed there to impress the imagination; yet is the channel full of grand and interesting

objects, both of art and nature. This passage, which Denmark had so long considered as the key of the Baltic,

is, in its narrowest part, about three miles wide; and here the city of Elsinore is situated; except Copenhagen,

the most flourishing of the Danish towns. Every vessel which passes lowers her topgallant sails and pays

toll at Elsinore; a toll which is believed to have had its origin in the consent of the traders to that sea,

Denmark taking upon itself the charge of constructing lighthouses, and erecting signals, to mark the shoals

and rocks from the Cattegat to the Baltic; and they, on their part, agreeing that all ships should pass this way

in order that all might pay their shares: none from that time using the passage of the Belt, because it was not

fitting that they who enjoyed the benefit of the beacons in dark and stormy weather, should evade

contributing to them in fair seasons and summer nights. Of late years about ten thousand vessels had annually

paid this contribution in time of peace. Adjoining Elsinore, and at the edge of the peninsular promontory,

upon the nearest point of land to the Swedish coast, stands Cronenburgh Castle, built after Tycho Brahe's

design; a magnificent pileat once a palace, and fortress, and stateprison, with its spires, and towers, and

battlements, and batteries. On the left of the strait is the old Swedish city of Helsinburg, at the foot, and on

the side of a hill. To the north of Helsinburg the shores are steep and rocky; they lower to the south; and the

distant spires of Lanscrona, Lund, and Malmoe are seen in the flat country. The Danish shores consist partly

of ridges of sand; but more frequently they are diversified with cornfields, meadows, slopes, and are covered

with rich wood, and villages, and villas, and summer palaces belonging to the king and the nobility, and

denoting the vicinity of a great capital. The isles of Huen, Statholm, and Amak, appear in the widening

channel; and at the distance of twenty miles from Elsinore stands Copenhagen in full view; the best city of

the north, and one of the finest capitals of Europe, visible, with its stately spires, far off. Amid these

magnificent objects there are some which possess a peculiar interest for the recollections which they call

forth. The isle of Huen, a lovely domain, about six miles in circumference, had been the munificent gift of

Frederick the Second to Tycho Brahe. It has higher shores than the near coast of Zealand, or than the Swedish

coast in that part. Here most of his discoveries were made; and here the ruins are to be seen of his

observatory, and of the mansion where he was visited by princes; and where, with a princely spirit, he

received and entertained all comers from all parts, and promoted science by his liberality as well as by his

labours. Elsinore is a name familiar to English ears, being inseparably associated with HAMLET, and one of

the noblest works of human genius. Cronenburgh had been the scene of deeper tragedy: here Queen Matilda

was confined, the victim of a foul and murderous court intrigue. Here, amid heartbreaking griefs, she found

consolation in nursing her infant. Here she took her everlasting leave of that infant, when, by the interference

of England, her own deliverance was obtained; and as the ship bore her away from a country where the venial

indiscretions of youth and unsuspicious gaiety had been so cruelly punished, upon these towers she fixed her

eyes, and stood upon the deck, obstinately gazing toward them till the last speck had disappeared.

The Sound being the only frequented entrance to the Baltic, the great Mediterranean of the North, few parts

of the sea display so frequent a navigation. In the height of the season not fewer than a hundred vessels pass

every fourandtwenty hours for many weeks in succession; but never had so busy or so splendid a scene

been exhibited there as on this day, when the British fleet prepared to force that passage where, till now, all

ships had vailed their topsails to the flag of Denmark. The whole force consisted of fiftyone sail of various

descriptions, of which sixteen were of the line. The greater part of the bomb and gun vessels took their

stations off Cronenburgh Castle, to cover the fleet; while others on the larboard were ready to engage the

Swedish shore. The Danes, having improved every moment which illtimed negotiation and baffling weather

gave them, had lined their shores with batteries; and as soon as the MONARCH, which was the leading ship,

came abreast of them, a fire was opened from about a hundred pieces of cannon and mortars; our light vessels

immediately, in return, opened their fire upon the castle. Here was all the pompous circumstance and exciting

reality of war, without its effects; for this ostentatious display was but a bloodless prelude to the wide and

sweeping destruction which was soon to follow. The enemy's shot fell near enough to splash the water on

board our ships: not relying upon any forbearance of the Swedes, they meant to have kept the mid channel;

but when they perceived that not a shot was fired from Helsinburg, and that no batteries were to be seen on

the Swedish shore, they inclined to that side, so as completely to get out of reach of the Danish guns. The

uninterrupted blaze which was kept up from them till the fleet had passed, served only to exhilarate our

sailors, and afford them matter for jest, as the shot fell in showers a full cable's length short of its destined

aim. A few rounds were re turned from some of our leading ships, till they perceived its in utility: this,

however, occasioned the only bloodshed of the day, some of our men being killed and wounded by the

bursting of a gun. As soon as the main body had passed, the gun vessels followed, desisting from their

bombardment, which had been as innocent as that of the enemy; and, about midday, the whole fleet

anchored between the island of Huen and Copen hagen. Sir Hyde, with Nelson, Admiral Graves, some of

the senior captains, and the commanding officers of the artillery and the troops, then proceeded in a lugger to

reconnoitre the enemy's means of defence; a formidable line of ships, radeaus, pontoons, galleys, fireships

and gunboats, flanked and supported by extensive batteries, and occupying, from one extreme point to the

A council of war was held In the afternoon. It was apparent that the Danes could not be attacked without

great difficulty and risk; and some of the members of the council spoke of the number of the Swedes and the

Russians whom they should afterwards have to engage, as a consideration which ought to be borne in mind.

Nelson, who kept pacing the cabin, impatient as he ever was of anything which savoured of irresolution,

repeatedly said, "The more numerous the better: I wish they were twice as many,the easier the victory,

depend on it." The plan upon which he had determined; if ever it should be his fortune to bring a Baltic fleet

to action, was, to attack the head of their line and confuse their movements. "Close with a Frenchman," he

used to say, "but out manoeuvre a Russian." He offered his services for the attack, requiring ten sail of the

line and the whole of the smaller craft. Sir Hyde gave him two more lineofbattle ships than he asked, and

The enemy's force was not the only, nor the greatest, obstacle with which the British fleet had to contend:

there was another to be overcome before they could come in contact with it. The channel was little known

and extremely intricate: all the buoys had been removed; and the Danes considered this difficulty as almost

insuperable, thinking the channel impracticable for so large a fleet. Nelson himself saw the soundings made

and the buoys laid down, boating it upon this exhausting service, day and night, till it was effected. When this

was done he thanked God for having enabled him to get through this difficult part of his duty. "It had worn

him down," he said, "and was infinitely more grievous to him than any resistance which he could experience

At the first council of war, opinions inclined to an attack from the eastward; but the next day, the wind being

southerly, after a second examination of the Danish position, it was determined to attack from the south,

approaching in the manner which Nelson had suggested in his first thoughts. On the morning of the 1st of

April the whole fleet removed to an anchorage within two leagues of the town, and off the N.W. end of the

Middle Ground; a shoal lying exactly before the town, at about three quarters of a mile distance, and

extending along its whole seafront. The King's Channel, where there is deep water, is between this shoal and

the town; and here the Danes had arranged their line of defence, as near the shore as possible: nineteen ships

and floating batteries, flanked, at the end nearest the town, by the Crown Batteries, which were two artificial

islands, at the mouth of the harbourmost formidable works; the larger one having, by the Danish account,

66 guns; but, as Nelson believed, 88. The fleet having anchored, Nelson, with Riou, in the AMAZON, made

his last examination of the ground; and about one o'clock, returning to his own ship, threw out the signal to

weigh. It was received with a shout throughout the whole division; they weighed with a light and favourable

wind: the narrow channel between the island of Saltholm and the Middle Ground had been accurately

buoyed; the small craft pointed out the course distinctly; Riou led the way: the whole division coasted along

the outer edge of the shoal, doubled its further extremity, and anchored there off Draco Point, just as the

darkness closedthe headmost of the enemy's line not being more than two miles distant. The signal to

prepare for action had been made early in the evening; and as his own anchor dropt, Nelson called out, "I will

fight them the moment I have a fair wind!" It had been agreed that Sir Hyde, with the remaining ships, should

weigh on the following morning, at the same time as Nelson, to menace the Crown Batteries on his side, and

the four ships of the line which lay at the entrance of the arsenal; and to cover our own disabled ships as they

The Danes, meantime, had not been idle: no sooner did the guns of Cronenburgh make it known to the whole

city that all negotiation was at an end, that the British fleet was passing the Sound, and that the dispute

between the two crowns must now be decided by arms, than a spirit displayed itself most honourable to the

Danish character. All ranks offered themselves to the service of their country; the university furnished a corps

of 1200 youth, the flower of Denmarkit was one of those emergencies in which little drilling or discipline

is necessary to render courage available: they had nothing to learn but how to manage the guns, and day and

night were employed in practising them. When the movements of Nelson's squadron were perceived, it was

known when and where the attack was to be expected, and the line of defence was manned indiscriminately

by soldiers, sailors, and citizens. Had not the whole attention of the Danes been directed to strengthen their

own means of defence, they might most materially have annoyed the invading squadron, and perhaps

frustrated the impending attack; for the British ships were crowded in an anchoring ground of little

extent:it was calm, so that mortarboats might have acted against them to the utmost advantage; and they

were within range of shells from Amak Island. A few fell among them; but the enemy soon ceased to fire. It

was learned afterwards, that, fortunately for the fleet, the bed of the mortar had given way; and the Danes

This was an awful night for Copenhagenfar more so than for the British fleet, where the men were

accustomed to battle and victory, and had none of those objects before their eyes which rendered death

terrible. Nelson sat down to table with a large party of his officers: he was, as he was ever wont to be when

on the eve of action, in high spirits, and drank to a leading wind, and to the success of the morrow. After

supper they returned to their respective ships, except Riou, who remained to arrange the order of battle with

Nelson and Foley, and to draw up instructions. Hardy, meantime, went in a small boat to examine the channel

between them and the enemy; approaching so near that he sounded round their leading ship with a pole, lest

the noise of throwing the lead should discover him. The incessant fatigue of body, as well as mind, which

Nelson had undergone during the last three days, had so exhausted him that he was earnestly urged to go to

his cot; and his old servant, Allen, using that kind of authority which long and affectionate services entitled

and enabled him to assume on such occasions, insisted upon his complying. The cot was placed on the floor,

and he continued to dictate from it. About eleven Hardy returned, and reported the practicability of the

channel, and the depth of water up to the enemy's line. About one the orders were completed; and

halfadozen clerks, in the foremost cabin, proceeded to transcribe them, Nelson frequently calling out to

them from his cot to hasten their work, for the wind was becoming fair. Instead of attempting to get a few

hours' sleep, he was constantly receiving reports on this important point. At daybreak it was announced as

becoming perfectly fair. The clerks finished their work about six. Nelson, who was already up, breakfasted,

and made signal for all captains. The land forces and five hundred seamen, under Captain Freemantle and the

Hon. Colonel Stewart, were to storm the Crown Battery as soon as its fire should be silenced: and

Riouwhom Nelson had never seen till this expedition, but whose worth he had instantly perceived, and

appreciated as it deservedhad the BLANCHE and ALCMENE frigates, the DART and ARROW sloops.

and the ZEPHYR and OTTER fireships, given him, with a special command to act as circumstances might

Between eight and nine, the pilots and masters were ordered on board the admirals' ships. The pilots were

mostly men who had been mates in Baltic traders; and their hesitation about the bearing of the east end of the

shoal, and the exact line of deep water, gave ominous warning of how little their knowledge was to be

trusted. The signal for action had been made, the wind was fairnot a moment to be lost. Nelson urged them

to be steady, to be resolute, and to decide; but they wanted the only ground for steadiness and decision in

such cases; and Nelson had reason to regret that he had not trusted to Hardy's single report. This was one of

the most painful moments of his life; and he always spoke of it with bitterness. "I experienced in the Sound,"

said he, "the misery of having the honour of our country entrusted to a set of pilots, who have no other

thought than to keep the ships clear of danger, and their own silly heads clear of shot. Everybody knows what

I must have suffered; and if any merit attaches itself to me, it was for combating the dangers of the shallows

in defiance of them." At length Mr. Bryerly, the master of the BELLONA, declared that he was prepared to

lead the fleet; his judgment was acceded to by the rest; they returned to their ships; and at halfpast nine the

Captain Murray, in the EDGAR, led the way; the AGAMEMNON was next in order; but on the first attempt

to leave her anchorage, she could not weather the edge of the shoal; and Nelson had the grief to see his old

ship, in which he had performed so many years' gallant services, immovably aground at a moment when her

help was so greatly required. Signal was then made for the POLYPHEMUS; and this change in the order of

sailing was executed with the utmost promptitude: yet so much delay had thus been unavoidably occasioned,

that the EDGAR was for some time unsupported, and the POLYPHEMUS, whose place should have been at

the end of the enemy's line, where their strength was the greatest, could get no further than the beginning,

owing to the difficulty of the channel: there she occupied, indeed, an efficient station, but one where her

presence was less required. The ISIS followed with better fortune, and took her own berth. The BELLONA,

Sir Thomas Boulden Thompson, kept too close on the starboard shoal, and grounded abreast of the outer ship

of the enemy: this was the more vexatious, inasmuch as the wind was fair, the room ample, and three ships

had led the way. The RUSSELL, following the BELLONA, grounded in like manner: both were within reach

of shot; but their absence from their intended stations was severely felt. Each ship had been ordered to pass

her leader on the starboard side, because the water was supposed to shoal on the larboard shore. Nelson, who

came next after these two ships, thought they had kept too far on the starboard direction, and made signal for

them to close with the enemy, not knowing that they were aground; but when he perceived that they did not

obey the signal, he ordered the ELEPHANT's helm to starboard, and went within these ships: thus quitting

the appointed order of sailing, and guiding those which were to follow. The greater part of the fleet were

probably, by this act of promptitude on his part, saved from going on shore. Each ship, as she arrived nearly

opposite to her appointed station, let her anchor go by the stern, and presented her broadside to the Danes.

The distance between each was about half a cable. The action was fought nearly at the distance of a cable's

length from the enemy. This, which rendered its continuance so long, was owing to the ignorance and

consequent indecision of the pilots. In pursuance of the same error which had led the BELLONA and the

RUSSELL aground, they, when the lead was at a quarter less five, refused to approach nearer, in dread of

shoaling their water on the larboard shore: a fear altogether erroneous, for the water deepened up to the very

At five minutes after ten the action began. The first half of our fleet was engaged in about half an hour; and

by halfpast eleven the battle became general. The plan of the attack had been complete: but seldom has any

plan been more disconcerted by untoward accidents. Of twelve ships of the line, one was entirely useless, and

two others in a situation where they could not render half the service which was required of them. Of the

squadron of gunbrigs, only one could get into action; the rest were prevented, by baffling currents, from

weathering the eastern end of the shoal; and only two of the bombvessels could reach their station on the

Middle Ground, and open their mortars on the arsenal, firing over both fleets. Riou took the vacant station

against the Crown Battery, with his frigates: attempting, with that unequal force, a service in which three sail

Nelson's agitation had been extreme when he saw himself, before the action began, deprived of a fourth part

of his ships of the line; but no sooner was he in battle, where his squadron was received with the fire of more

than a thousand guns, than, as if that artillery, like music, had driven away all care and painful thoughts, his

countenance brightened; and, as a bystander describes him, his conversation became joyous, animated,

elevated, and delightful. The CommanderinChief meantime, near enough to the scene of action to know

the unfavourable accidents which had so materially weakened Nelson, and yet too distant to know the real

state of the contending parties, suffered the most dreadful anxiety. To get to his assistance was impossible;

both wind and current were against him. Fear for the event, in such circumstances, would naturally

preponderate in the bravest mind; and at one o'clock, perceiving that, after three hours' endurance, the

enemy's fire was unslackened, he began to despair of success. "I will make the signal of recall," said he to his

captain, "for Nelson's sake. If he is in a condition to continue the action successfully, he will disregard it; if

he is not, it will be an excuse for his retreat, and no blame can be imputed to him." Captain Domett urged him

at least to delay the signal till he could communicate with Nelson; but in Sir Hyde's opinion the danger was

too pressing for delay. "The fire," he said,"was too hot for Nelson to oppose; a retreat he thought must be

made; he was aware of the consequences to his own personal reputation, but it would be cowardly in him to

leave Nelson to bear the whole shame of the failure, if shame it should be deemed." Under, a mistaken

judgment, therefore, but with this disinterested and generous feeling, he made the signal for retreat.

Nelson was at this time, in all the excitement of action, pacing the quarterdeck. A shot through the

mainmast knocked the splinters about; and he observed to one of his officers with a smile, "It is warm work,

and this day may be the last to any of us at a moment:"and then stopping short at the gangway, added, with

emotion"But mark you! I would not be elsewhere for thousands." About this time the signal lieutenant

called out that number Thirtynine (the signal for discontinuing the action) was thrown out by the

CommanderinChief. He continued to walk the deck, and appeared to take no notice of it. The signal officer

met him at the next turn, and asked if he should repeat it. "No," he replied, "acknowledge it." Presently he

called after him to know if the signal for close action was still hoisted; and being answered in the affirmative,

said, "Mind you keep it so." He now paced the deck, moving the stump of his lost arm in a manner which

always indicated great emotion. "Do you know," said he to Mr. Ferguson, "what is shown on board the

CommanderinChief? Number Thirtynine!" Mr. Ferguson asked what that meant. "Why, to leave off

action!" Then shrugging up his shoulders, he repeated the words"Leave off action? Now, damn me if I do!

You know, Foley," turning to the captain, "I have only one eye,I have a right to be blind sometimes:" and

then putting the glass to his blind eye, in that mood of mind which sports with bitterness, he exclaimed, "I

really do not see the signal!" Presently he exclaimed, "Damn the signal! Keep mine for closer battle flying!

That's the way I answer signals! Nail mine to the mast!" Admiral Graves, who was so situated that he could

not discern what was done on board the ELEPHANT, disobeyed Sir Hyde's signal in like manner; whether by

fortunate mistake, or by a like brave intention, has not been made known. The other ships of the line, looking

only to Nelson, continued the action. The signal, however, saved Riou's little squadron, but did not save its

heroic leader. This squadron, which was nearest the CommanderinChief, obeyed and hauled off. It had

suffered severely in its most unequal contest. For a long time the AMAZON had been firing, enveloped in

smoke, when Riou desired his men to stand fast, and let the smoke clear off, that they might see what they

were about. A fatal orderfor the Danes then got clear sight of her from the batteries, and pointed their guns

with such tremendous effect that nothing but the signal for retreat saved this frigate from destruction. "What

will Nelson think of us?" was Riou's mournful exclamation when he unwillingly drew off. He had been

wounded in the head by a splinter, and was sitting on a gun, encouraging his men, when, just as the

AMAZON showed her stern to the Trekroner battery, his clerk was killed by his side; and another shot swept

away several marines who were hauling in the mainbrace. "Come, then, my boys!" cried Riou; "let us die all

together!" The words had scarcely been uttered before a raking shot cut him in two. Except it had been

The action continued along the line with unabated vigour on our side, and with the most determined

resolution on the part of the Danes. They fought to great advantage, because most of the vessels in their line

of defence were without masts; the few which had any standing had their topmasts struck, and the hulls

could not be seen at intervals. The ISIS must have been destroyed by the superior weight of her enemy's fire,

if Captain Inman, in the DESIREE frigate, had not judiciously taken a situation which enabled him to rake

the Dane, if the POLYPHEMUS had not also relieved her. Both in the BELLONA and the ISIS many men

were lost by the bursting of their guns. The former ship was about forty years old, and these guns were

believed to be the same which she had first taken to sea: they were, probably, originally faulty, for the

fragments were full of little airholes. The BELLONA lost 75 men; the ISIS, 110; the MONARCH, 210. She

was, more than any other lineofbattle ship, exposed to the great battery; and supporting, at the same time,

the united fire of the HOLSTEIN and the ZEALAND, her loss this day exceeded that of any single ship

during the whole war. Amid the tremendous carnage in this vessel, some of the men displayed a singular

instance of coolness: the pork and peas happened to be in the kettle; a shot knocked its contents about; they

The PrinceRoyal had taken his station upon one of the batteries, from whence he beheld the action and

issued his orders. Denmark had never been engaged in so arduous a contest, and never did the Danes more

nobly display their national couragea courage not more unhappily than impolitically exerted in

subserviency to the interests of France. Captain Thura, of the INDFOEDSRETTEN, fell early in the action;

and all his officers, except one lieutenant and one marine officer, were either killed or wounded In the

confusion, the colours were either struck or shot away; but she was moored athwart one of the batteries in

such a situation that the British made no attempt to board her; and a boat was despatched to the prince, to

inform him of her situation. He turned to those about him, and said, "Gentlemen, Thura is killed; which of

you will take the command?" Schroedersee, a captain who had lately resigned on account of extreme

illhealth, answered in a feeble voice, "I will!" and hastened on board. The crew, perceiving a new

commander coming alongside, hoisted their colours again, and fired a broadside. Schroedersee, when he

came on deck, found himself surrounded by the dead and wounded, and called to those in the boat to get

quickly on board: a ball struck him at that moment. A lieutenant, who had accompanied him, then took the

command, and continued to fight the ship. A youth of seventeen, by name Villemoes, particularly

distinguished himself on this memorable day. He had volunteered to take the command of a floating battery,

which was a raft, consisting merely of a number of beams nailed together, with a flooring to support the guns:

it was square, with a breastwork full of portholes, and without masts carrying twentyfour guns, and

one hundred and twenty men. With this he got under the stern of the ELEPHANT, below the reach of the

stern chasers; and under a heavy fire of smallarms from the marines, fought his raft, till the truce was

announced, with such skill as well as courage, as to excite Nelson's warmest admiration.

Between one and two the fire of the Danes slackened; about two it ceased from the greater part of their line,

and some of their lighter ships were adrift. It was, however, difficult to take possession of those which struck,

because the batteries on Amak Island protected them; and because an irregular fire was kept up from the

ships themselves as the boats approached. This arose from the nature of the action: the crews were

continually reinforced from the shore; and fresh men coming on board, did not inquire whether the flag had

been struck, or, perhaps, did not heed it; many or most of them never having been engaged in war

beforeknowing nothing, therefore, of its laws, and thinking only of defending their country to the last

extremity. The DANBROG fired upon the ELEPHANT's boats in this manner, though her commodore had

removed her pendant and deserted her, though she had struck, and though she was in flames. After she had

been abandoned by the commodore, Braun fought her till he lost his right hand, and then Captain Lemming

took the command. This unexpected renewal of her fire made the ELEPHANT and GLATTON renew theirs,

till she was not only silenced, but nearly every man in the praams, ahead and astern of her, was killed. When

the smoke of their guns died away, she was seen drifting in flames before the wind: those of her crew who

remained alive, and able to exert themselves, throwing themselves out at her portholes. Captain Bertie of the

Captain Rothe commanded the NYEBORG praam; and perceiving that she could not much longer be kept

afloat, made for the inner road. As he passed the line, he found the AGGERSHUUS praam in a more

miserable condition than his own; her masts had all gone by the board, and she was on the point of sinking.

Rothe made fast a cable to her stern, and towed her off; but he could get her no further than a shoal called

Stubben, when she sunk, and soon after he had worked the NYEBORG up to the landingplace, that vessel

also sunk to her gunwale. Never did any vessel come out of action in a more dreadful plight. The stump of

her foremast was the only stick standing; her cabin had been stove in; every gun, except a single one, was

By halfpast two the action had ceased along that part of the line which was astern of the ELEPHANT, but

not with the ships ahead and the Crown Batteries. Nelson, seeing the manner in which his boats were fired

upon when they went to take possession of the prizes, became angry, and said he must either send ashore to

have this irregular proceeding stopped, or send a fireship and burn them. Half the shot from the Trekroner,

and from the batteries at Amak, at this time, struck the surrendered ships, four of which had got close

together; and the fire of the English, in return, was equally or even more destructive to these poor devoted

Danes. Nelson, who was as humane as he was brave, was shocked at the massacrefor such he called it; and

with a presence of mind peculiar to himself, and never more signally displayed than now, he retired into the

stern gallery, and wrote thus to the Crown Prince: "ViceAdmiral Lord Nelson has been commanded to

spare Denmark when she no longer resists. The line of defence which covered her shores has struck to the

British flag; but if the firing is continued on the part of Denmark, he must set on fire all the prizes that he has

taken, without having the power of saving the men who have so nobly defended them. The brave Danes are

the brothers, and should never be the enemies, of the English." A wafer was given him, but he ordered a

candle to be brought from the cockpit, and sealed the letter with wax, affixing a larger seal than he ordinarily

used. "This," said he, "is no time to appear hurried and informal." Captain Sir Frederick Thesiger, who acted

as his aidedecamp, carried this letter with a flag of truce. Meantime the fire of the ships ahead, and the

approach of the RAMILLIES and DEFENCE from Sir Hyde's division, which had now worked near enough

to alarm the enemy, though not to injure them, silenced the remainder of the Danish line to the eastward of

the Trekroner. That battery, however, continued its fire. This formidable work, owing to the want of the ships

which had been destined to attack it, and the inadequate force of Riou's little squadron, was comparatively

uninjured. Towards the close of the action it had been manned with nearly fifteen hundred men; and the

intention of storming it, for which every preparation had been made, was abandoned as impracticable.

During Thesiger's absence, Nelson sent for Freemantle, from the GANGES, and consulted with him and

Foley whether it was advisable to advance, with those ships which had sustained least damage, against the yet

uninjured part of the Danish line. They were decidedly of opinion that the best thing which could be done

was, while the wind continued fair, to remove the fleet out of the intricate channel from which it had to

retreat. In somewhat more than half an hour after Thesiger had been despatched, the Danish adjutantgeneral,

Lindholm came, bearing a flag of truce, upon which the Trekroner ceased to fire, and the action closed, after

four hours' continuance. He brought an inquiry from the prince,What was the object of Nelson's note? The

British admiral wrote in reply:"Lord Nelson's object in sending the flag of truce was human ity; he

therefore consents that hostilities shall cease, and that the wounded Danes may be taken on shore. And Lord

Nelson will take his prisoners out of the vessels, and burn or carry off his prizes as he shall think fit. Lord

Nelson, with humble duty to his royal highness the prince, will consider this the greatest victory he has ever

gained, if it may be the cause of a happy reconciliation and union between his own most gracious sovereign

and his majesty the King of Denmark." Sir Frederick Thesiger was despatched a second time with the reply;

and the Danish adjutantgeneral was referred to the commanderinchief for a conference upon this

overture. Lindholm assenting to this, proceeded to the LONDON, which was riding at anchor full four miles

off and Nelson, losing not one of the critical moments which he had thus gained, made signal for his leading

ships to weigh in succession; they had the shoal to clear, they were much crippled, and their course was

The MONARCH led the way. This ship had received sixandtwenty shot between wind and water. She had

not a shroud standing; there was a doubleheaded shot in the heart of her foremast, and the slightest wind

would have sent every mast over her side. The imminent danger from which Nelson had extricated himself

soon became apparent: the MONARCH touched immediately upon a shoal, over which she was pushed by

the GANGES taking her amidships; the GLATTON went clear; but the other two, the DEFIANCE and the

ELEPHANT, grounded about a mile from the Trekroner, and there remained fixed for many hours, in spite of

all the exertions of their wearied crews. The DESIREE frigate also, at the other end of the line, having gone

toward the close of the action to assist the BELLONA, became fast on the same shoal. Nelson left the

ELEPHANT soon after she took the ground, to follow Lindholm. The heat of the action was over, and that

kind of feeling which the surrounding scene of havoc was so well fitted to produce, pressed heavily upon his

exhausted spirits. The sky had suddenly become overcast; white flags were waving from the mastheads of

so many shattered ships; the slaughter had ceased, but the grief was to come; for the account of the dead was

not yet made up, and no man could tell for what friends he might have to mourn. The very silence which

follows the cessation of such a battle becomes a weight upon the heart at first, rather than a relief; and though

the work of mutual destruction was at an end, the DANBROG was at this time drifting about in flames;

presently she blew up; while our boats, which had put off in all directions to assist her, were endeavouring to

pick up her devoted crew, few of whom could be saved. The fate of these men, after the gallantry which they

had displayed, particularly affected Nelson; for there was nothing in this action of that indignation against the

enemy, and that impression of retributive justice, which at the Nile had given a sterner temper to his mind,

and a sense of austere delight in beholding the vengeance of which he was the appointed minister. The Danes

were an honourable foe; they were of English mould as well as English blood; and now that the battle had

ceased, he regarded them rather as brethren than as enemies. There was another reflection also which mingled

with these melancholy thoughts, and predisposed him to receive them. He was not here master of his own

movements, as at Egypt; he had won the day by disobeying his orders; and in so far as he had been

successful, had convicted the commanderinchief of an error in judgment. "Well," said he, as he left the

ELEPHANT, "I have fought contrary to orders, and I shall perhaps be hanged. Never mind: let them!"

This was the language of a man who, while he is giving utterance to uneasy thought, clothes it half in jest,

because he half repents that it has been disclosed. His services had been too eminent on that day, his

judgment too conspicuous, his success too signal, for any commander, however jealous of his own authority,

or envious of another's merits, to express anything but satisfaction and gratitude: which Sir Hyde heartily felt,

and sincerely expressed. It was speedily agreed that there should be a suspension of hostilities for

fourandtwenty hours; that all the prizes should be surrendered, and the wounded Danes carried on shore.

There was a pressing necessity for this, for the Danes, either from too much confidence in the strength of

their position and the difficulty of the channel, or supposing that the wounded might be carried on shore

during the action, which was found totally impracticable, or perhaps from the confusion which the attack

excited, had provided no surgeons; so that, when our men boarded the captured ships, they found many of the

mangled and mutilated Danes bleeding to death for want of proper assistancea scene, of all others, the

The boats of Sir Hyde's division were actively employed all night in bringing out the prizes, and in getting

afloat the ships which were on shore. At daybreak, Nelson, who had slept in his own ship, the St. George,

rowed to the ELEPHANT; and his delight at finding her afloat seemed to give him new life. There he took a

hasty breakfast, praising the men for their exertions, and then pushed off to the prizes, which had not yet been

removed. The ZEALAND, seventyfour, the last which struck, had drifted on the shoal under the Trekroner;

and relying, as it seems, upon the protection which that battery might have afforded, refused to acknowledge

herself captured; saying, that though it was true her flag was not to be seen, her pendant was still flying.

Nelson ordered one of our brigs and three longboats to approach her, and rowed up himself to one of the

enemy's ships, to communicate with the com modore. This officer proved to be an old acquaintance, whom

he had known in the West Indies; so he invited himself on board, and with that urban ity as well as decision

which always characterised him, urged his claim to the ZEALAND so well that it was admitted. The men

from the boats lashed a cable round her bowsprit, and the gunvessel towed her away. It is affirmed, and

probably with truth, that the Danes felt more pain at beholding this than at all their misfortunes on the

preceding day; and one of the officers, Commodore Steen Rille, went to the Trekroner battery, and asked the

commander why he had not sunk the ZEALAND, rather than suffer her thus to be carried off by the enemy?

This was, indeed, a mournful day for Copenhagen! It was Good Friday; but the general agitation, and the

mourning which was in every house, made all distinction of days be forgotten. There were, at that hour,

thousands in that city who felt, and more perhaps who needed, the consolations of Christianity, but few or

none who could be calm enough to think of its observances. The English were actively employed in refitting

their own ships, securing the prizes, and distributing the prisoners; the Danes, in carrying on shore and

disposing of the wounded and the dead. It had been a murderous action. Our loss, in killed and wounded, was

953. Part of this slaughter might have been spared. The commanding officer of the troops on board one of our

ships asked where his men should be stationed? He was told that they could be of no use! that they were not

near enough for musketry, and were not wanted at the guns; they had, therefore, better go below. This, he

said, was impossible; it would be a disgrace that could never be wiped away. They were, therefore, drawn up

upon the gangway, to satisfy this cruel point of honour; and there, without the possibility of annoying the

enemy, they were mowed down! The loss of the Danes, including prisoners, amounted to about six thousand.

The negotiations, meantime, went on; and it was agreed that Nelson should have an interview with the prince

the following day. Hardy and Freemantle landed with him. This was a thing as unexampled as the other

circumstances of the battle. A strong guard was appointed to escort him to the palace, as much for the

purpose of security as of honour. The populace, according to the British account, showed a mixture of

admiration, curiosity, and displeasure, at beholding that man in the midst of them who had inflicted such

wounds upon Denmark. But there were neither acclamations nor murmurs. "The people," says a Dane, "did

not degrade themselves with the former, nor disgrace themselves with the latter: the admiral was received as

one brave enemy ever ought to receive anotherhe was received with respect." The preliminaries of the

negotiation were adjusted at this interview. During the repast which followed, Nelson, with all the sincerity of

his character, bore willing testimony to the valour of his foes. He told the prince that he had been in a

hundred and five engagements, but that this was the most tremendous of all. "The French," he said, "fought

bravely; but they could not have stood for one hour the fight which the Danes had supported for four." He

requested that Villemoes might be introduced to him; and, shaking hands with the youth, told the prince that

he ought to be made an admiral. The prince replied: "If, my lord, I am to make all my brave officers admirals,

The sympathy of the Danes for their countrymen who had bled in their defence, was not weakened by

distance of time or place in this instance. Things needful for the service, or the comfort of the wounded, were

sent in profusion to the hospitals, till the superintendents gave public notice that they could receive no more.

On the third day after the action, the dead were buried in the naval churchyard: the ceremony was made as

public and as solemn as the occasion required; such a procession had never before been seen in that, or

perhaps in any other city. A public monument was erected upon the spot where the slain were gathered

together. A subscription was opened on the day of the funeral for the relief of the sufferers, and collections in

aid of it made throughout all the churches in the kingdom. This appeal to the feelings of the people was made

with circumstances which gave it full effect. A monument was raised in the midst of the church, surmounted

by the Danish colours: young maidens, dressed in white, stood round it, with either one who had been

wounded in the battle, or the widow and orphans of some one who had fallen: a suitable oration was

delivered from the pulpit, and patriotic hymns and songs were afterwards performed. Medals were distributed

to all the officers, and to the men who had distinguished themselves. Poets and painters vied with each other

in celebrating a battle which, disastrous as it was, had yet been honourable to their country: some, with

pardonable sophistry, represented the advantage of the day as on their own side. One writer discovered a

more curious, but less disputable ground of satisfaction, in the reflection that Nelson, as may be inferred from

his name, was of Danish descent, and his actions therefore, the Dane argued, were attributable to Danish

The negotiation was continued during the five following days; and in that interval the prizes were disposed

of, in a manner which was little approved by Nelson. Six lineofbattle ships and eight praams had been

taken. Of these the HOLSTEIN, sixtyfour, was the only one which was sent home. The ZEALAND was a

finer ship; but the ZEALAND and all the others were burned, and their brass battering cannon sunk with the

hulls in such shoal water, that, when the fleet returned from Revel, they found the Danes, with craft over the

wrecks, employed in getting the guns up again. Nelson, though he forbore from any public expression of

displeasure at seeing the proofs and trophies of his victory destroyed, did not forget to represent to the

Admiralty the case of those who were thus deprived of their prizemoney. "Whether," said he to Earl St.

Vincent, "Sir Hyde Parker may mention the subject to you, I know not; for he is rich, and does not want it:

nor is it, you will believe me, any desire to get a few hundred pounds that actuates me to address this letter to

you; but justice to the brave officers and men who fought on that day. It is true our opponents were in hulks

and floats, only adapted for the position they were in; but that made our battle so much the harder, and

victory so much the more difficult to obtain. Believe me, I have weighed all circumstances; and, in my

conscience, I think that the king should send a gracious message to the House of Commons for a gift to this

fleet; for what must be the natural feelings of the officers and men belonging to it, to see their rich

commanderinchief burn all the fruits of their victory, which, if fitted up and sent to England (as many of

them might have been by dismantling part of our fleet), would have sold for a good round sum."

On the 9th, Nelson landed again, to conclude the terms of the armistice. During its continuance the armed

ships and vessels of Denmark were to remain in their actual situation, as to armament, equipment, and hostile

position; and the treaty of armed neutrality, as far as related to the cooperation of Denmark, was suspended.

The prisoners were to be sent on shore; an acknowledgment being given for them, and for the wounded also,

that: they might be carried to Great Britain's credit in the account of war, in case hostilities should be

renewed. The British fleet was allowed to provide itself with all things requisite for the health and comfort of

its men. A difficulty arose respecting the duration of the armistice. The Danish commissioners fairly stated

their fears of Russia; and Nelson, with that frankness which sound policy and the sense of power seem often

to require as well as justify in diplomacy, told them his reason for demanding a long term was, that he might

have time to act against the Russian fleet, and then return to Copenhagen. Neither party would yield upon this

point; and one of the Danes hinted at the renewal of hostilities. "Renew hostilities!" cried Nelson to one of his

friendsfor he understood French enough to comprehend what was said, though not to answer it in the same

language "tell him we are ready at a moment! ready to bombard this very night!" The conference,

however, proceeded amicably on both sides; and as the commissioners could not agree on this head, they

broke up, leaving Nelson to settle it with the prince. A levee was held forthwith in one of the staterooms, a

scene well suited for such a consultation; for all these rooms had been stripped of their furniture, in fear of a

bombardment. To a bombardment also Nelson was looking at this time: fatigue and anxiety, and vexation at

the dilatory measures of the commanderinchief, combined to make him irritable; and as he was on his way

to the prince's diningroom, he whispered to the officer on whose arm he was leaning, "Though I have only

one eye, I can see that all this will burn well." After dinner he was closeted with the prince; and they agreed

that the armistice should continue fourteen weeks; and that, at its termination, fourteen days' notice should be

An official account of the battle was published by Olfert Fischer, the Danish commanderinchief in which it

was asserted that our force was greatly superior; nevertheless, that two of our ships of the line had struck; that

the others were so weakened, and especially Lord Nelson's own ship, as to fire only single shots for an hour

before the end of the action; and that this hero himself, in the middle and very heat of the conflict, sent a flag

of truce on shore, to propose a cessation of hostilities. For the truth of this account the Dane appealed to the

prince, and all those who, like him, had been eyewitnesses of the scene. Nelson was exceedingly indignant at

such a statement, and addressed a letter in confutation of it to the Adjutant General Lindholm; thinking this

incumbent on him for the information of the prince, since His Royal Highness had been appealed to as a

witness: "Otherwise," said he, "had Commodore Fischer confined himself to his own veracity, I should have

treated his official letter with the contempt it deserved, and allowed the world to appreciate the merits of the

two commanding officers." After pointing out and detecting some of the misstatements in the account, he

proceeds: "As to his nonsense about victory, His Royal Highness will not much credit him. I sunk, burnt,

captured, or drove into the harbour, the whole line of defence to the southward of the Crown Islands. He says

he is told that two British ships struck. Why did he not take possession of them? I took possession of his as

fast as they struck. The reason is clear, that he did not believe it: he must have known the falsity of the report.

He states that the ship in which I had the honour to hoist my flag fired latterly only single guns. It is true; for

steady and cool were my brave fellows, and did not wish to throw away a single shot. He seems to exult that I

sent on shore a flag of truce. You know, and His Royal Highness knows, that the guns fired from the shore

could only fire through the Danish ships which had surrendered; and that, if I fired at the shore, it could only

be in the same manner. God forbid that I should destroy an unresisting Dane! When they become my

This letter was written in terms of great asperity to the Danish commander. Lindholm replied in a manner

every way honourable to himself. He vindicated the commodore in some points, and excused him in others;

reminding Nelson that every commanderinchief was liable to receive incorrect reports. With a natural

desire to represent the action in the most favourable light to Denmark, he took into the comparative strength

of the two parties the ships which were aground, and which could not get into action; and omitted the

Trekroner and the batteries upon Amak Island. He disclaimed all idea of claiming as a victory, "what, to

every intent and purpose," said he, "was a defeatbut not an inglorious one. As to your lordship's motive for

sending a flag of truce, it never can be misconstrued and your subsequent conduct has sufficiently shown that

humanity is always the companion of true valour. You have done more: you have shown yourself a friend to

the reestablishment of peace and good harmony between this country and Great Britain. It is, therefore, with

the sincerest esteem I shall always feel myself attached to your lordship." Thus handsomely winding up his

reply, he soothed and contented Nelson; who drawing up a memorandum of the comparative force of the two

parties for his own satisfaction, assured Lindholm that, if the commodore's statement had been in the same

manly and honourable strain, he would have been the last man to have noticed any little inaccuracies which

For the battle of Copenhagen Nelson was raised to the rank of viscountan inadequate mark of reward for

services so splendid, and of such paramount importance to the dearest interests of England. There was,

however, some prudence in dealing out honours to him step by step: had he lived long enough, he would have

Sir Hyde Parker is recalled and Nelson appointed Commander He goes to RevelSettlement of Affairs in

the BalticUn successful Attempt upon the Flotilla at BoulognePeace of AmiensNelson takes

Command in the Mediterranean on the Renewal of the WarEscape of the Toulon FleetNelson chases

them to the West Indies and backDelivers up his Squadron to Admiral Cornwallis and lands in England.

WHEN Nelson informed Earl St. Vincent that the armistice had been concluded, he told him also, without

reserve, his own discontent at the dilatoriness and indecision which he witnessed, and could not remedy. "No

man," said he, "but those who are on the spot, can tell what I have gone through, and do suffer. I make no

scruple in saying, that I would have been at Revel fourteen days ago! that, without this armistice, the fleet

would never have gone, but by order of the Admiralty; and with it, I daresay, we shall not go this week. I

wanted Sir Hyde to let me, at least, go and cruise off Carlscrona, to prevent the Revel ships from getting in. I

said I would not go to Revel to take any of those laurels which I was sure he would reap there. Think for me,

my dear lord: and if I have deserved well, let me return; if ill, for Heaven's sake supersede me, for I cannot

Fatigue, incessant anxiety, and a climate little suited to one of a tender constitution, which had now for many

years been accustomed to more genial latitudes, made him at this time seriously determine upon returning

home. "If the northern business were not settled," he said,"they must send more admirals; for the keen air of

the north had cut him to the heart." He felt the want of activity and decision in the commanderinchief more

keenly; and this affected his spirits, and, consequently, his health, more than the inclemency of the Baltic.

Soon after the armistice was signed, Sir Hyde proceeded to the eastward with such ships as were fit for

service, leaving Nelson to follow with the rest, as soon as those which had received slight damages should be

repaired, and the rest sent to England. In passing between the isles of Amak and Saltholm, most of the ships

touched the ground, and some of them stuck fast for a while: no serious injury, however, was sustained. It

was intended to act against the Russians first, before the breaking up of the frost should enable them to leave

Revel; but learning on the way that the Swedes had put to sea to effect a junction with them, Sir Hyde altered

his course, in hopes of intercepting this part of the enemy's force. Nelson had, at this time, provided for the

more pressing emergencies of the service, and prepared on the 18th to follow the fleet. The ST. GEORGE

drew too much water to pass the channel between the isles without being lightened; the guns were therefore

taken out, and put on board an American vessel; a contrary wind, however, prevented Nelson from moving;

and on that same evening, while he was thus delayed, information reached him of the relative situation of the

Swedish and British fleets, and the probability of an action. The fleet was nearly ten leagues distant, and both

wind and current contrary, but it was not possible that Nelson could wait for a favourable season under such

an expectation. He ordered his boat immediately, and stepped into it. Night was setting in, one of the cold

spring nights of the north; and it was discovered, soon after they left the ship, that in their haste they had

forgotten to provide him with a boatcloak. He, however, forbade them to return for one; and when one of his

companions offered his own greatcoat, and urged him to make use of it, he replied, "I thank you very much;

"Do you think," said he presently,"that our fleet has quitted Bornholm? If it has, we must follow it to

Carlscrona." About midnight he reached it, and once more got on board the ELEPHANT. On the following

morning the Swedes were discovered; as soon, however, as they perceived the English approaching, they

retired, and took shelter in Carlscrona, behind the batteries on the island, at the entrance of that port. Sir Hyde

sent in a flag of truce, stating that Denmark had concluded an armistice, and requiring an explicit declaration

from the court of Sweden, whether it would adhere to or abandon the hostile measures which it had taken

against the rights and interests of Great Britain? The commander, ViceAdmiral Cronstadt, replied, "That he

could not answer a question which did not come within the particular circle of his duty; but that the king was

then at Maloe, and would soon be at Carlscrona." Gustavus shortly afterwards arrived, and an answer was

then returned to this effect: "That his Swedish majesty would not, for a moment, fail to fulfil, with fidelity

and sincerity, the engagements he had entered into with his allies; but he would not refuse to listen to

equitable proposals made by deputies furnished with proper authority by the King of Great Britain to the

united northern powers." Satisfied with this answer, and with the known disposition of the Swedish court, Sir

Hyde sailed for the Gulf of Finland; but he had not proceeded far before a despatch boat from the Russian

ambassador at Copenhagen arrived, bringing intelligence of the death of the Emperor Paul, and that his

successor Alexander had accepted the offer made by England to his father of terminating the dispute by a

convention: the British admiral was, therefore, required to desist from all further hostilities.

It was Nelson's maxim, that, to negotiate with effect, force should be at hand, and in a situation to act. The

fleet, having been reinforced from England, amounted to eighteen sail of the line, and the wind was fair for

Revel. There he would have sailed immediately to place himself between that division of the Russian fleet

and the squadron at Cronstadt, in case this offer should prove insincere. Sir Hyde, on the other hand, believed

that the death of Paul had effected all which was necessary. The manner of that death, indeed, rendered it

apparent that a change of policy would take place in the cabinet of Petersburgh; but Nelson never trusted

anything to the uncertain events of time, which could possibly be secured by promptitude or resolution. It

was not, therefore, without severe mortification, that he saw the commanderin chief return to the coast of

Zealand, and anchor in Kioge Bay, there to wait patiently for what might happen.

There the fleet remained till dispatches arrived from home, on the 5th of May, recalling Sir Hyde, and

Nelson wrote to Earl St. Vincent that he was unable to hold this honourable station. Admiral Graves also was

so ill as to be confined to his bed; and he entreated that some person might come out and take the command.

"I will endeavour," said he, "to do my best while I remain; but, my dear lord, I shall either soon go to heaven,

I hope, or must rest quiet for a time. If Sir Hyde were gone, I would now be under sail." On the day when this

was written, he received news of his appointment. Not a moment was now lost. His first signal, as

commander inchief, was to hoist in all launches and prepare to weigh; and on the 7th he sailed from Kioge.

Part of his fleet was left at Bornholm, to watch the Swedes, from whom he required and obtained an

assurance that the British trade in the Cattegat and in the Baltic should not be molested; and saying how

unpleasant it would be to him if anything should happen which might for a moment disturb the returning

harmony between Sweden and Great Britain, he apprised them that he was not directed to abstain from

hostilities should he meet with the Swedish fleet at sea. Meantime he himself; with ten sail of the line, two

frigates, a brig, and a schooner, made for the Gulf of Finland. Paul, in one of the freaks of his tyranny, had

seized upon all the British effects in Russia, and even considered British subjects as his prisoners. "I will have

all the English shipping and property restored," said Nelson, "but I will do nothing violently, neither commit

the affairs of my country, nor suffer Russia to mix the affairs of Denmark or Sweden with the detention of

our ships." The wind was fair, and carried him in four days to Revel Roads. But the Bay had been clear of

firm ice on the 29th of April, while the English were lying idly at Kioge. The Russians had cut through the

ice in the mole six feet thick, and their whole squadron had sailed for Cronstadt on the 3rd. Before that time it

had lain at the mercy of the English. "Nothing," Nelson said, "if it had been right to make the attack, could

It so happened that there was no cause to regret the opportunity which had been lost, and Nelson immediately

put the intentions of Russia to the proof. He sent on shore, to say that he came with friendly views, and was

ready to return a salute. On their part the salute was delayed, till a message was sent to them to inquire for

what reason; and the officer whose neglect had occasioned the delay, was put under arrest. Nelson wrote to

the emperor, proposing to wait on him personally and congratulate him on his accession, and urged the

The answer arrived on the 16th: Nelson, meantime, had exchanged visits with the governor, and the most

friendly intercourse had subsisted between the ships and the shore. Alexander's ministers, in their reply,

expressed their surprise at the arrival of a British fleet in a Russian port, and their wish that it should return:

they professed, on the part of Russia, the most friendly disposition towards Great Britain; but declined the

personal visit of Lord Nelson, unless he came in a single ship. There was a suspicion implied in this which

stung Nelson; and he said the Russian ministers would never have written thus if their fleet had been at

Revel. He wrote an immediate reply, expressing what he felt; he told the court of Petersburgh, "That the word

of a British admiral, when given in explanation of any part of his conduct, was as sacred as that of any

sovereign's in Europe." And he repeated, "that, under other circumstances, it would have been his anxious

wish to have paid his personal respects to the emperor, and signed with his own hand the act of amity

between the two countries." Having despatched this, he stood out to sea immediately, leaving a brig to bring

off the provisions which had been contracted for, and to settle the accounts. "I hope all is right," said he,

writing to our ambassador at Berlin; "but seamen are but bad negotiators; for we put to issue in five minutes

On his way down the Baltic, however, he met the Russian admiral, Tchitchagof, whom the emperor, in reply

to Sir Hyde's overtures, had sent to communicate personally with the British commanderinchief. The reply

was such as had been wished and expected; and these negotiators going, seamenlike, straight to their object,

satisfied each other of the friendly intentions of their respective governments. Nelson then anchored off

Rostock; and there he received an answer to his last despatch from Revel, in which the Russian court

expressed their regret that there should have been any misconception between them; informed him that the

British vessels which Paul had detained were ordered to be liberated, and invited him to Petersburgh, in

whatever mode might be most agreeable to himself. Other honours awaited him: the Duke of Mecklenburgh

Strelitz, the queen's brother, came to visit him on board his ship; and towns of the inland parts of

Mecklenburgh sent deputations, with their public books of record, that they might have the name of Nelson in

From Rostock the fleet returned to Kioge Bay. Nelson saw that the temper of the Danes towards England was

such as naturally arose from the chastisement which they had so recently received. "In this nation," said he,

"we shall not be forgiven for having the upper hand of them: I only thank God we have, or they would try to

humble us to the dust." He saw also that the Danish cabinet was completely subservient to France: a French

officer was at this time the companion and counsellor of the Crown Prince; and things were done in such

open violation of the armistice, that Nelson thought a second infliction of vengeance would soon be

necessary. He wrote to the Admiralty, requesting a clear and explicit reply to his inquiry, Whether the

commanderinchief was at liberty to hold the language becoming a British admiral? "Which, very

probably," said he, "if I am here, will break the armistice, and set Copenhagen in a blaze. I see everything

which is dirty and mean going on, and the Prince Royal at the head of it. Ships have been masted, guns taken

on board, floating batteries prepared, and except hauling out and completing their rigging, everything is done

in defiance of the treaty. My heart burns at seeing the word of a prince, nearly allied to our good king, so

falsified; but his conduct is such, that he will lose his kingdom if he goes on; for Jacobins rule in Denmark. I

have made no representations yet, as it would be useless to do so until I have the power of correction. All I

beg, in the name of the future commanderin chief, is, that the orders may be clear; for enough is done to

break twenty treaties, if it should be wished, or to make the Prince Royal humble himself before British

Nelson was not deceived in his judgment of the Danish cabinet, but the battle of Copenhagen had crippled its

power. The death of the Czar Paul had broken the confederacy; and that cabinet, therefore, was compelled to

defer till a more convenient season the indulgence of its enmity towards Great Britain. Soon afterwards

Admiral Sir Charles Maurice Pole arrived to take the command. The business, military and political, had by

that time been so far completed that the presence of the British fleet soon became no longer necessary. Sir

Charles, however, made the short time of his command memorable, by passing the Great Belt for the first

time with lineofbattle ships, working through the channel against adverse winds. When Nelson left the

fleet, this speedy termination of the expedition, though confidently expected, was not certain; and he, in his

unwillingness to weaken the British force, thought at one time of traversing Jutland in his boat, by the canal

to Tonningen on the Eyder and finding his way home from thence. This intention was not executed; but he

returned in a brig, declining to accept a frigate, which few admirals would have done, especially if, like him,

they suffered from seasickness in a small vessel. On his arrival at Yarmouth, the first thing he did was to

visit the hospital and see the men who had been wounded in the late battlethat victory which had added

new glory to the name of Nelson, and which was of more importance even than the battle of the Nile to the

The feelings of Nelson's friends, upon the news of his great victory at Copenhagen, were highly described by

Sir William Hamilton in a letter to him. "We can only expect," he says, "what me know well, and often said

before, that Nelson WAS, IS, and to the LAST WILL EVER BE, THE FIRST. Emma did not know whether

she was on her head or heelsin such a hurry to tell your great news, that she could utter nothing but tears of

joy and tenderness. I went to Davison, and found him still in bed, having had a severe fit of the gout, and with

your letter, which he had just received; and he cried like a child; but, what was very extraordin ary, assured

me that, from the instant he had read your letter, all pain had left him, and that he felt himself able to get up

and walk about. Your brother, Mrs. Nelson, and Horace dined with us. Your brother was more extraordinary

than ever. He would get up suddenly and cut a caper, rubbing his hands every time that the thought of your

fresh laurels came into his head. But I am sure that no one really rejoiced more at heart than I did. I have

lived too long to have ecstasies! But with calm reflection, I felt for my friend having got to the very summit

of glory! the NE PLUS ULTRA! that he has had another opportunity of rendering his country the most

important service, and manifesting again his judgment, his intrepidity, and his humanity."

He had not been many weeks on shore before he was called upon to undertake a service, for which no Nelson

was required. Buonaparte, who was now first consul, and in reality sole ruler of France, was making

preparations, upon a great scale, for invading England; but his schemes in the Baltic had been baffled; fleets

could not be created as they were wanted; and his armies, therefore, were to come over in gunboats, and

such small craft as could be rapidly built or collected for the occasion. From the former governments of

France such threats have only been matter of insult and policy: in Buonaparte they were sincere; for this

adventurer, intoxicated with success, already began to imagine that all things were to be submitted to his

fortune. We had not at that time proved the superiority of our soldiers over the French; and the unreflecting

multitude were not to be persuaded that an invasion could only be effected by numerous and powerful fleets.

A general alarm was excited; and, in condescension to this unworthy feeling, Nelson was appointed to a

command, extending from Orfordness to Beachy Head, on both shoresa sort of service, he said, for which

To this service, however, such as it was, he applied with his wonted alacrity; though in no cheerful frame of

mind. To Lady Hamilton, his only female correspondent, he says at this time; "I am not in very good spirits;

and, except that our country demands all our services and abilities to bring about an honourable peace,

nothing should prevent my being the bearer of my own letter. But, my dear friend, I know you are so true and

loyal an Englishwoman, that you would hate those who would not stand forth in defence of our king, laws,

religion, and all that is dear to us. It is your sex that makes us go forth, and seem to tell us, "None but the

brave deserve the fair"; and if we fall, we still live in the hearts of those females. It is your sex that rewards

us; it is your sex who cherish our memories; and you, my dear honoured friend, are, believe me, the first, the

best of your sex. I have been the world around, and in every corner of it, and never yet saw your equal, or

even one who could be put in comparison with you. You know how to reward virtue, honour, and courage,

and never to ask if it is placed in a prince, duke, lord, or peasant." Having hoisted his flag in the MEDUSA

frigate, he went to reconnoitre Boulogne the point from which it was supposed the great attempt would be

made, and which the French, in fear of an attack themselves, were fortifying with all care. He approached

near enough to sink two of their floating batteries, and to destroy a few gunboats which were without the

pier. What damage was done within could not be ascertained. "Boulogne," he said, "was certainly not a very

pleasant place that morning; but," he added, "it is not my wish to injure the poor inhabitants; and the town is

spared as much as the nature of the service will admit." Enough was done to show the enemy that they could

not, with impunity, come outside their own ports. Nelson was satisfied by what he saw, that they meant to

make an attempt from this place, but that it was impracticable; for the least wind at W.N.W. and they were

lost. The ports of Flushing and Flanders were better points: there we could not tell by our eyes what means of

transport were provided. From thence, therefore, if it came forth at all, the expedition would come. "And

what a forlorn undertaking!" said he: "consider cross tides, As for rowing, that is impossible. It Is perfectly

right to be prepared for a mad government; but with the active force which has been given me, I may

That force had been got together with an alacrity which has seldom been equalled. On the 28th of July, we

were, in Nelson's own words, literally at the foundation of our fabric of defence, and twelve days afterwards

we were so prepared on the enemy's coast that he did not believe they could get three miles from their ports.

The MEDUSA, returning to our own shores, anchored in the rolling ground off Harwich; and when Nelson

wished to get to the Nore in her, the wind rendered it impossible to proceed there by the usual channel. In

haste to be at the Nore, remembering that he had been a tolerable pilot for the mouth of the Thames in his

younger days, and thinking it necessary that he should know all that could be known of the navigation, he

requested the maritime surveyor of the coast, Mr. Spence, to get him into the Swin by any channel; for

neither the pilots which he had on board, nor the Harwich ones, would take charge of the ship. No vessel

drawing more than fourteen feet had ever before ventured over the Naze. Mr. Spence, however, who had

surveyed the channel, carried her safely through. The channel has since been called Nelson's, though he

himself wished it to be named after the MEDUSA: his name needed no new memorial.

Nelson's eye was upon Flushing. "To take possession of that place," he said, "would be a week's expedition

for four or five thousand troops." This, however, required a consultation with the Admiralty; and that

something might be done, meantime he resolved upon attacking the flotilla in the mouth of the Boulogne

harbour. This resolution was made in deference to the opinion of others, and to the public feeling, which was

so preposterously excited. He himself scrupled not to assert that the French army would never embark at

Boulogne for the invasion of England; and he owned that this boat warfare was not exactly congenial to his

feelings. Into Helvoet or Flushing he should be happy to lead, if Government turned their thoughts that way.

"While I serve," said he, "I will do it actively, and to the very best of my abilities. I require nursing like a

child," he added; "my mind carries me beyond my strength, and will do me up; but such is my nature."

The attack was made by the boats of the squadron in five divisions, under Captains Somerville, Parker,

Cotgrave, Jones, and Conn. The previous essay had taught the French the weak parts of their position; and

they omitted no means of strengthening it, and of guarding against the expected attempt. The boats put off

about halfanhour before midnight; but, owing to the darkness, and tide and halftide, which must always

make night attacks so uncertain on the coasts of the Channel, the divisions separated. One could not arrive at

all; another not till near daybreak. The others made their attack gallantly; but the enemy were fully prepared:

every vessel was defended by long poles, headed with iron spikes, projecting from their sides: strong nettings

were braced up to their lower yards; they were moored by the bottom to the shore, they were strongly manned

with soldiers, and protected by land batteries, and the shore was lined with troops. Many were taken

possession of; and, though they could not have been brought out, would have been burned, had not the French

resorted to a mode of offence, which they have often used, but which no other people have ever been wicked

enough to employ. The moment the firing ceased on board one of their own vessels they fired upon it from

The commander of one of the French divisions acted like a generous enemy. He hailed the boats as they

approached, and cried out in English: "Let me advise you, my brave Englishmen, to keep your distance: you

can do nothing here; and it is only uselessly shedding the blood of brave men to make the attempt." The

French official account boasted of the victory. "The combat," it said, "took place in sight of both countries; it

was the first of the kind, and the historian would have cause to make this remark." They guessed our loss at

four or five hundred; it amounted to one hundred and seventytwo. In his private letters to the Admiralty,

Nelson affirmed, that had our force arrived as he intended, it was not all the chains in France which could

have prevented our men from bringing off the whole of the vessels. There had been no error committed, and

never did Englishmen display more courage. Upon this point Nelson was fully satisfied; but he said he should

never bring himself again to allow any attack wherein he was not personally concerned; and that his mind

suffered more than if he had had a leg shot off in the affair. He grieved particularly for Captain Parker, an

excellent officer, to whom he was greatly attached, and who had an aged father looking to him for assistance.

His thigh was shattered in the action; and the wound proved mortal, after some weeks of suffering and manly

resignation. During this interval, Nelson's anxiety was very great. "Dear Parker is my child," said he; "for I

found him in distress." And when he received the tidings of his death, he replied: "You will judge of my

feelings: God's will be done. I beg that his hair may be cut off and given me; it shall be buried in my grave.

Poor Mr. Parker! What a son has he lost! If I were to say I was content, I should lie; but I shall endeavour to

submit with all the fortitude in my power. His loss has made a wound in my heart, which time will hardly

"You ask me, my dear friend," he says to Lady Hamilton, "if I am going on more expeditions? and even if I

was to forfeit your friendship, which is dearer to me than all the world, I can tell you nothing. For, I go out: I

see the enemy, and can get at them, it is my duty: and you would naturally hate me, if I kept back one

moment. I long to pay them for their tricks t'other day, the debt of a drubbing, which surely I'll pay: but

WHEN, WHERE or HOW, it is impossible, your own good sense must tell you, for me or mortal man to

say." Yet he now wished to be relieved from this service. The country, he said, had attached a confidence to

his name, which he had submitted to, and therefore had cheerfully repaired to the station; but this boat

business, though it might be part of a great plan of invasion, could never be the only one, and he did not think

it was a command for a viceadmiral. It was not that he wanted a more lucrative situation; for, seriously

indisposed as he was, and lowspirited from private considerations, he did not know, if the Mediterranean

were vacant, that he should be equal to undertake it. He was offended with the Admiralty for refusing him

leave to go to town when he had solicited: in reply to a friendly letter from Troubridge he says, "I am at this

moment as firmly of opinion as ever, that Lord St. Vincent and yourself should have allowed of my coming

to town for my own affairs, for every one knows I left it without a thought for myself."

His letters at this time breathe an angry feeling toward Troubridge, who was now become, he said, one of his

lords and masters. "I have a letter from him," he says, "recommending me to wear flannel shirts. Does he care

for me? NO: but never mind. They shall work hard to get me again. The cold has settled in my bowels. I wish

the Admiralty had my complaint: but they have no bowels, at least for me. I daresay Master Troubridge is

grown fat; I know I am grown lean with my complaint, which, but for their indifference about my health,

could never have happened; or, at least, I should have got well long ago in a warm room with a good fire and

sincere friend." In the same tone of bitterness he complained that he was not able to promote those whom he

thought deserving. "Troubridge," he says, "has so completely prevented my ever mentioning anybody's

service, that I am become a cipher, and he has gained a victory over Nelson's spirit. I am kept here, for

what?he may be able to tell, I cannot. But long it cannot, shall not be." An end was put to this

uncomfortable state of mind when, fortunately (on that account) for him, as well as happily for the nation, the

peace of Amiens was just at this time signed. Nelson rejoiced that the experiment was made, but was well

aware that it was an experiment. He saw what he called the misery of peace, unless the utmost vigilance and

prudence were exerted; and he expressed, in bitter terms, his proper indignation at the manner in which the

mob of London welcomed the French general who brought the ratification saying, "that they made him

He had purchased a house and estate at Merton, in Surrey, meaning to pass his days there in the society of Sir

William and Lady Hamilton. He had indulged in pleasant dreams when looking on to this as his place of

residence and rest. "To be sure," he says, "we shall employ the tradespeople of our village in preference to

any others in what we want for common use, and give them every encouragement to be kind and attentive to

us." "Have we a nice church at Merton? We will set an example of goodness to the underparishioners. I

admire the pigs and poultry. Sheep are certainly most beneficial to eat off the grass. Do you get paid for them,

and take care that they are kept on the premises all night, for that is the time they do good to the land. They

should be folded. Is your headman a good person, and true to our interest? I intend to have a farmingbook.

I expect that all animals will increase where you are, for I never expect that you will suffer any to be killed.

No person can take amiss our not visiting. The answer from me will always be very civil thanks, but that I

wish to live retired. We shall have our seafriends; and I know Sir William thinks they are the best." This

place he had never seen till he was now welcomed there by the friends to whom he had so passionately

devoted himself, and who were not less sincerely attached to him. The place, and everything which Lady

Hamilton had done to it, delighted him; and he declared that the longest liver should possess it all. Here he

amused himself with angling in the Wandle, having been a good flyfisher in former days, and learning now

to practise with his left hand what he could no longer pursue as a solitary diversion. His pensions for his

victories, and for the loss of his eye and arm, amounted with his halfpay to about L3400 ayear. From this

he gave L1800 to Lady Nelson, L200 to a brother's widow, and L150 for the education of his children; and he

paid L500 interest for borrowed money; so that Nelson was comparatively a poor man; and though much of

the pecuniary embarrassment which he endured was occasioned by the separation from his wifeeven if that

cause had not existed, his income would not have been sufficient for the rank which he held, and the claims

which would necessarily be made upon his bounty. The depression of spirits under which he had long

laboured arose partly from this state of his circumstances, and partly from the other disquietudes in which his

connection with Lady Hamilton had involved hima connection which it was not possible his father could

behold without sorrow and displeasure. Mr. Nelson, however, was soon persuaded that the attachment, which

Lady Nelson regarded with natural jealousy and resentment, did not in reality pass the bounds of ardent and

romantic admiration: a passion which the manners and accomplishments of Lady Hamilton, fascinating as

they were, would not have been able to excite, if they had not been accompanied by more uncommon

intellectual endowments, and by a character which, both in its strength and in its weakness, resembled his

own. It did not, therefore, require much explanation to reconcile him to his sonan event the more essential

to Nelson's happiness, because, a few months afterwards, the good old man died at the age of seventynine.

Soon after the conclusion of peace, tidings arrived of our final and decisive successes in Egypt; in

consequence of which, the common council voted their thanks to the army and navy for bringing the

campaign to so glorious a conclusion. When Nelson, after the action of Cape St. Vincent, had been

entertained at a city feast, he had observed to the lord mayor, "that, if the city continued its generosity, the

navy would ruin them in gifts." To which the lord mayor replied, putting his hand upon the admiral's

shoulder: "Do you find victories and we will find rewards." Nelson, as he said, had kept his word, had doubly

fulfilled his part of the contract, but no thanks had been voted for the battle of Copenhagen; and feeling that

he and his companions in that day's glory had a fair and honourable claim to this reward, he took the present

opportunity of addressing a letter to the lord mayor, complaining of the omission and the injustice. "The

smallest services," said he, "rendered by the army or navy to the country, have always been noticed by the

great city of London with one exceptionthe glorious 2nd of Aprila day when the greatest dangers of

navigation were overcome; and the Danish force, which they thought impregnable, totally taken or destroyed,

by the consummate skill of our commanders, and by the undaunted bravery of as gallant a band as ever

defended the rights of this country. For myself, if I were only personally concerned, I should bear the stigma,

attempted to be now first placed upon my brow, with humility. But, my lord, I am the natural guardian of the

fame of all the officers of the navy, army, and marines who fought, and so profusely bled, under my

command on that day. Again I disclaim for myself more merit than naturally falls to a successful commander;

but when I am called upon to speak of the merits of the captains of his Majesty's ships, and of the officers and

men, whether seamen, marines, or soldiers, whom I that day had the happiness to command, I then say, that

never was the glory of this country upheld with more determined bravery than on that occasion: and if I may

be allowed to give an opinion as a Briton, then I say, that more important service was never rendered to our

king and country. It is my duty, my lord, to prove to the brave fellows, my companions in danger, that I have

not failed at every proper place to represent, as well as I am able, their bravery and meritorious conduct."

Another honour, of greater import, was withheld from the conquerors. The king had given medals to those

captains who were engaged in the battles of the 1st of June, of Cape St. Vincent, of Camperdown, and of the

Nile. Then came the victory at Copenhagen, which Nelson truly called the most difficult achievement, the

hardestfought battle, the most glorious result that ever graced the annals of our country. He, of course,

expected the medal; and in writing to Earl St. Vincent, said, "He longed to have it, and would not give it up to

be made an English duke." The medal, however, was not given:"For what reason," said Nelson, "Lord St.

Vincent best knows." Words plainly implying a suspicion that it was withheld by some feeling of jealousy;

and that suspicion estranged him, during the remaining period of his life, from one who had at one time been

essentially, as well as sincerely, his friend; and of whose professional abilities he ever entertained the highest

The happiness which Nelson enjoyed in the society of his chosen friends was of no long continuance. Sir

William Hamilton, who was far advanced in years, died early in 1803; a mild, amiable, and accomplished

man, who has thus in a letter described his own philosophy: "My study of antiquities," he says, "has kept me

in constant thought of the perpetual fluctuation of everything. The whole art is really to live all the DAYS of

our life; and not with anxious care disturb the sweetest hour that life affordswhich is the present. Admire

the Creator, and all His works, to us incomprehensible; and do all the good you can upon earth; and take the

chance of eternity without dismay." He expired in his wife's arms, holding Nelson by the hand; and almost in

his last words, left her to his protection; requesting him that he would see justice done her by the government,

as he knew what she had done for her country. He left him her portrait in enamel, calling him his dearest

friend; the most virtuous, loyal, and truly brave character he had ever known. The codicil, containing this

bequest, concluded with these words, "God bless him, and shame fall on those who do not say amen." Sir

William's pension of L1200 a year ceased with his death. Nelson applied to Mr. Addington in Lady

Hamilton's behalf, stating the important service which she had rendered to the fleet at Syracuse; and Mr.

Addington, it is said, acknowledged that she had a just claim upon the gratitude of the country. This barren

acknowledgment was all that was obtained; but a sum, equal to the pension which her husband had enjoyed,

was settled on her by Nelson, and paid in monthly payments during his life. A few weeks after this event, the

war was renewed; and the day after his Majesty's message to Parliament, Nelson departed to take the

command of the Mediterranean fleet. The war he thought, could not be long; just enough to make him

He took his station immediately off Toulon; and there, with incessant vigilance, waited for the coming out of

the enemy. The expectation of acquiring a competent fortune did not last long. "Somehow," he says,"my

mind is not sharp enough for prizemoney. Lord Keith would have made L20,000, and I have not made

L6000." More than once he says that the prizes taken in the Mediterranean had not paid his expenses; and

once he expresses himself as if it were a consolation to think that some ball might soon close all his accounts

with this world of care and vexation. At this time the widow of his brother, being then blind and advanced in

years, was distressed for money, and about to sell her plate; he wrote to Lady Hamilton, requesting of her to

find out what her debts were, and saying that, if the amount was within his power, he would certainly pay it,

and rather pinch himself than that she should want. Before he had finished the letter, an account arrived that a

sum was payable to him for some neutral taken four years before, which enabled him to do this without being

the poorer; and he seems to have felt at the moment that what was thus disposed of by a cheerful giver, shall

be paid to him again. One from whom he had looked for very different conduct, had compared his own

wealth, in no becoming manner, with Nelson's limited means. "I know," said he to Lady Hamilton, "the full

extent of the obligation I owe him, and he may be useful to me again; but I can never forget his unkindness to

you. But, I guess many reasons influenced his conduct in bragging of his riches and my honourable poverty;

but, as I have often said, and with honest pride, what I have is my own: it never cost the widow a tear, or the

nation a farthing. I got what I have with my pure blood, from the enemies of my country. Our house, my own

Emma, is built upon a solid foundation; and will last to us, when his houses and lands may belong to others

His hope was that peace might soon be made, or that he should be relieved from his command, and retire to

Merton, where at that distance he was planning and directing improvements. On his birthday he writes, "This

day, my dearest Emma, I consider as more fortunate than common days, as by my coming into this world it

has brought me so intimately acquainted with you. I well know that you will keep it, and have my dear

Horatio to drink my health. Fortysix years of toil and trouble! How few more the common lot of mankind

leads us to expect! and therefore it is almost time to think of spending the few last years in peace and

quietness." It is painful to think that this language was not addressed to his wife, but to one with whom he

promised himself "many many happy years, when that impediment," as he calls her, "shall be removed, if

When he had been fourteen months off Toulon, he received a vote of thanks from the city of London for his

skill and perseverance in blockading that port, so as to prevent the French from putting to sea. Nelson had not

forgotten the wrong which the city had done to the Baltic fleet by their omission, and did not lose the

opportunity which this vote afforded of recurring to that point. "I do assure your lordship," said he, in his

answer to the lord mayor, "that there is not that man breathing who sets a higher value upon the thanks of his

fellowcitizens of London than myself; but I should feel as much ashamed to receive them for a particular

service marked in the resolution, if I felt that I did not come within that line of service, as I should feel hurt at

having a great victory passed over without notice. I beg to inform your lordship, that the port of Toulon has

never been blockaded by me; quite the reverse. Every opportunity has been offered the enemy to put to sea;

for it is there that we hope to realise the hopes and expectations of our country." Nelson then remarked that

the junior flagofficers of his fleet had been omitted in this vote of thanks; and his surprise at the omission

was expressed with more asperity, perhaps, than an offence so entirely and manifestly unintentional deserved;

but it arose from that generous regard for the feelings as well as the interests of all who were under his

command, which made him as much beloved in the fleets of Britain as he was dreaded in those of the enemy.

Never was any commander more beloved. He governed men by their reason and their affections; they knew

that he was incapable of caprice or tyranny and they obeyed him with alacrity and joy, because he possessed

their confidence as well as their love. "Our Nel," they used to say, "is as brave as a lion and as gentle as a

lamb." Severe discipline he detested, though he had been bred in a severe school. He never inflicted corporal

punishment if it were possible to avoid it; and when compelled to enforce it, he, who was familiar with

wounds and death, suffered like a woman. In his whole life, Nelson was never known to act unkindly towards

an officer. If he was asked to prosecute one for ill behaviour, he used to answer, "That there was no occasion

for him to ruin a poor devil who was sufficiently his own enemy to ruin himself." But in Nelson there was

more than the easiness and humanity of a happy nature: he did not merely abstain from injury; his was an

active and watchful benevolence, ever desirous not only to render justice, but to do good. During the peace he

had spoken in parliament upon the abuses respecting prizemoney, and had submitted plans to government

for more easily manning the navy, and preventing desertion from it, by bettering the condition of the seamen.

He proposed that their certificates should be registered, and that every man who had served, with a good

character, five years in war, should receive a bounty of two guineas annually after that time, and of four

guineas after eight years. "This," he said, "might, at first sight, appear an enormous sum for the state to pay;

but the average life of seamen is, from hard service, finished at forty five. He cannot, therefore, enjoy the

annuity many years, and the interest of the money saved by their not deserting would go far to pay the whole

To his midshipmen he ever showed the most winning kindness, encouraging the diffident, tempering the

hasty, counselling and befriending both. "Recollect," he used to say, "that you must be a seaman to be an

officer; and also that you cannot be a good officer without being a gentleman." A lieutenant wrote to him to

say that he was dissatisfied with his captain. Nelson's answer was in that spirit of perfect wisdom and perfect

goodness which regulated his whole conduct towards those who were under his command. "I have just

received your letter, and am truly sorry that any difference should arise between your captain, who has the

reputation of being one of the bright officers of the service, and yourself, a very young man, and a very young

officer, who must naturally have much to learn; therefore the chance is that you are perfectly wrong in the

disagreement. However, as your present situation must be very disagreeable, I will certainly take an early

opportunity of removing you, provided your conduct to your present captain be such that another may not

refuse to receive you." The gentleness and benignity of his disposition never made him forget what was due

to discipline. Being on one occasion applied to, to save a young officer from a courtmartial, which he had

provoked by his misconduct, his reply was, "That he would do everything in his power to oblige so gallant

and good an officer as Sir John Warren," in whose name the intercession had been made. "But what," he

added, "would he do if he were here? Exactly what I have done, and am still willing to do. The young man

must write such a letter of contrition as would be an acknowledgment of his great fault; and with a sincere

promise, if his captain will intercede to prevent the impending courtmartial, never to so misbehave again.

On his captain's enclosing me such a letter, with a request to cancel the order for the trial, I might be induced

to do it; but the letters and reprimand will be given in the public orderbook of the fleet, and read to all the

officers. The young man has pushed himself forward to notice, and he must take the consequence. It was

upon the quarterdeck, in the face of the ship's company, that he treated his captain with contempt; and I am

in duty bound to support the authority and consequence of every officer under my command. A poor ignorant

A dispute occurred in the fleet while it was off Toulon, which called forth Nelson's zeal for the rights and

interests of the navy. Some young artillery officers, serving on board the bomb vessels, refused to let their

men perform any other duty but what related to the mortars. They wished to have it established that their

corps was not subject to the captain's authority. The same pretensions were made in the Channel fleet about

the same time, and the artillery rested their claims to separate and independent authority on board, upon a

clause in the act, which they interpreted in their favour. Nelson took up the subject with all the earnestness

which its importance deserved. "There is no real happiness in this world," said he, writing to Earl St. Vincent,

as first lord. "With all content and smiles around me, up start these artillery boys (I understand they are not

beyond that age), and set us at defiance; speaking in the most disrespectful manner of the navy and its

commanders. I know you, my dear lord, so well, that with your quickness the matter would have been settled,

and perhaps some of them been broke. I am perhaps more patient, but I do assure you not less resolved, if my

plan of conciliation is not attended to. You and I are on the eve of quitting the theatre of our exploits; but we

hold it due to our successors never, whilst we have a tongue to speak or a hand to write, to allow the navy to

be in the smallest degree injured in its discipline by our conduct." To Troubridge he wrote in the same spirit:

"It is the old history, trying to do away the act of parliament; but I trust they will never succeed; for when

they do, farewell to our naval superiority. We should be prettily commanded! Let them once gain the step of

being independent of the navy on board a ship, and they will soon have the other, and command us. But,

thank God! my dear Troubridge, the king himself cannot do away the act of parliament. Although my career

is nearly run, yet it would embitter my future days, and expiring moments, to hear of our navy being

sacrificed to the army." As the surest way of preventing such disputes, he suggested that the navy should have

it's own corps of artillery; and a corps of marine artillery was accordingly established.

Instead of lessening the power of the commander, Nelson would have wished to see it increased: it was

absolutely necessary, he thought, that merit should be rewarded at the moment, and that the officers of the

fleet should look up to the commanderinchief for their reward. He himself was never more happy than

when he could promote those who were deserving of promotion. Many were the services which he thus

rendered unsolicited; and frequently the officer, in whose behalf he had interested himself with the

Admiralty, did not know to whose friendly interference he was indebted for his good fortune. He used to say,

"I wish it to appear as a Godsend." The love which he bore the navy made him promote the interests, and

honour the memory, of all who had added to its glories. "The near relations of brother officers," he said, "he

considered as legacies to the service." Upon mention being made to him of a son of Rodney, by the Duke of

Clarence, his reply was: "I agree with your Royal Highness most entirely, that the son of a Rodney ought to

be the PROTEGE of every person in the kingdom, and particularly of the seaofficers. Had I known that

there had been this claimant, some of my own lieutenants must have given way to such a name, and he should

have been placed in the VICTORY: she is full, and I have twenty on my list; but, whatever numbers I have,

the name of Rodney must cut many of them out." Such was the proper sense which Nelson felt of what was

due to splendid services and illustrious names. His feelings toward the brave men who had served with him

are shown by a note in his diary, which was probably not intended for any other eye than his own: "Nov. 7. I

had the comfort of making an old AGAMEMNON, George Jones, a gunner into the CHAMELEON brig."

When Nelson took the command, it was expected that the Mediterranean would be an active scene. Nelson

well understood the character of the perfidious Corsican, who was now sole tyrant of France; and knowing

that he was as ready to attack his friends as his enemies, knew, therefore, that nothing could be more

uncertain than the direction of the fleet from Toulon, whenever it should put to sea. "It had as many

destinations," he said, "as there were countries." The momentous revolutions of the last ten years had given

him ample matter for reflection, as well as opportunities for observation: the film was cleared from his eyes;

and now, when the French no longer went abroad with the cry of liberty and equality, he saw that the

oppression and misrule of the powers which had been opposed to them, had been the main causes of their

success, and that those causes would still prepare the way before them. Even in Sicily, where, if it had been

possible longer to blind himself, Nelson would willingly have seen no evil, he perceived that the people

wished for a change, and acknowledged that they had reason to wish for it. In Sardinia the same burden of

misgovernment was felt; and the people, like the Sicilians, were impoverished by a government so utterly

incompetent to perform its first and most essential duties that it did not protect its own coasts from the

Barbary pirates. He would fain have had us purchase this island (the finest in the Mediterranean) from its

sovereign, who did not receive L5000 a year from it after its wretched establishment was paid. There was

reason to think that France was preparing to possess herself of this important point, which afforded our fleet

facilities for watching Toulon, not to be obtained elsewhere. An expedition was preparing at Corsica for the

purpose; and all the Sardes, who had taken part with revolutionary France, were ordered to assemble there. It

was certain that if the attack were made it would succeed. Nelson thought that the only means to prevent

Sardinia from becoming French was to make it English, and that half a million would give the king a rich

price, and England a cheap purchase. A better, and therefore a wiser policy, would have been to exert our

influence in removing the abuses of the government, for foreign dominion is always, in some degree, an evil

and allegiance neither can nor ought to be made a thing of bargain and sale. Sardinia, like Sicily and Corsica,

is large enough to form a separate state. Let us hope that these islands may one day be made free and

independent. Freedom and independence will bring with them industry and prosperity;and wherever these are

found, arts and letters will flourish, and the improvement of the human race proceed.

The proposed attack was postponed. Views of wider ambition were opening upon Buonaparte, who now

almost undisguisedldy aspired to make himself master of the continent of Europe; and Austria was preparing

for another struggle, to be conducted as weakly and terminated as miserably as the former. Spain, too, was

once more to be involved in war by the policy of France: that perfidious government having in view the

double object of employing the Spanish resources against England, and exhausting them in order to render

Spain herself finally its prey. Nelson, who knew that England and the Peninsula ought to be in alliance, for

the common interest of both, frequently expressed his hopes that Spain might resume her natural rank among

the nations. "We ought," he said, "by mutual consent, to be the very best friends, and both to be ever hostile

to France." But he saw that Buonaparte was meditating the destruction of Spain; and that, while the wretched

court of Madrid professed to remain neutral, the appearances of neutrality were scarcely preserved, An order

of the year 1771, excluding British ships of war from the Spanish ports, was revived, and put in force: while

French privateers, from these very ports, annoyed the British trade, carried their prizes in, and sold them even

at Barcelona. Nelson complained of this to the captaingeneral of Catalonia, informing him that he claimed,

for every British ship or squadron, the right of lying, as long as it pleased, in the ports of Spain, while that

right was allowed to other powers. To the British Ambassador he said: "I am ready to make large allowances

for the miserable situation Spain has placed herself in; but there is a certain line, beyond which I cannot

submit to be treated with disrespect. We have given up French vessels taken within gunshot of the Spanish

shore, and yet French vessels are permitted to attack our ships from the Spanish shore. Your excellency may

assure the Spanish government that, in whatever place the Spaniards allow the French to attack us, in that

During this state of things, to which the weakness of Spain, and not her will, consented, the enemy's fleet did

not venture to put to sea. Nelson watched it with unremitting and almost unexampled perseverance. The

station off Toulon he called his home. "We are in the right fighting trim," said he: "let them come as soon as

they please. I never saw a fleet altogether so well officered and manned; would to God the ships were half as

good! The finest ones in the service would soon be destroyed by such terrible weather. I know well enough

that if I were to go into Malta I should save the ships during this bad season; but if I am to watch the French I

must be at sea; and if at sea, must have bad weather; and if the ships are not fit to stand bad weather, they are

useless." Then only he was satisfied and at ease when he had the enemy in view. Mr. Elliot, our minister at

Naples, seems at this time to have proposed to send a confidential Frenchman to him with information. "I

should be very happy," he replied, "to receive authentic intelligence of the destination of the French

squadron, their route, and time of sailing. Anything short of this is useless; and I assure your excellency, that

I would not upon any consideration have a Frenchman in the fleet, except as a prisoner. I put no confidence in

them. You think yours good; the queen thinks the same; I believe they are all alike. Whatever information

you can get me I shall be very thankful for; but not a Frenchman comes here. Forgive me, but my mother

M. Latouche Treville, who had commanded at Boulogne, commanded now at Toulon. "He was sent for on

purpose," said Nelson, "as he BEAT ME at Boulogne, to beat me again; but he seems very loath to try." One

day, while the main body of our fleet was out of sight of land, RearAdmiral Campbell, reconnoitring with

the CANOPUS, DONEGAL, and AMAZON, stood in close to the port; and M. Latouche, taking advantage

of a breeze which sprung up, pushed out with four ships of the line and three heavy frigates, and chased him

about four leagues. The Frenchman, delighted at having found himself in so novel a situation, published a

boastful account, affirming that he had given chase to the whole British fleet, and that Nelson had fled before

him! Nelson thought it due to the Admiralty to send home a copy of the VICTORY's log upon this occasion.

"As for himself," he said, "if his character was not established by that time for not being apt to run away, it

was not worth his while to put the world right.""If this fleet gets fairly up with M. Latouche," said he to

one of his correspondents, "his letter, with all his ingenuity, must be different from his last. We had fancied

that we chased him into Toulon; for, blind as I am, I could see his water line, when he clued his topsails up,

shutting in Sepet. But from the time of his meeting Captain Hawker in the ISIS, I never heard of his acting

otherwise than as a poltroon and a liar. Contempt is the best mode of treating such a miscreant." In spite,

however, of contempt, the impudence of this Frenchman half angered him. He said to his brother: "You will

have seen Latouche's letter; how he chased me and how I ran. I keep it; and if I take him, by God he shall eat

Nelson, who used to say, that in sea affairs nothing is impossible, and nothing improbable, feared the more

that this Frenchman might get out and elude his vigilance; because he was so especially desirous of catching

him, and administering to him his own lying letter in a sandwich. M. Latouche, however, escaped him in

another way. He died, according to the French papers, in consequence of walking so often up to the

signalpost upon Sepet, to watch the British fleet. "I always pronounced that would be his death," said

Nelson. "If he had come out and fought me, it would at least have added ten years to my life." The patience

with which he had watched Toulon, he spoke of, truly, as a perseverance at sea which had never been

surpassed. From May, 1803, to August, 1805, he himself went out of his ship but three times; each of those

times was upon the king's service, and neither time of absence exceeded an hour. In 1804 the SWIFT cutter

going out with despatches was taken, and all the despatches and letters fell into the hands of the enemy. "A

very pretty piece of work," says Nelson; "I am not surprised at the capture, but am very much so that any

despatches should be sent in a vessel with twentythree men, not equal to cope with any rowboat privateer.

The loss of the HINDOSTAN was great enough; but for importance it is lost in comparison to the probable

knowledge the enemy will obtain of our connexions with foreign countries. Foreigners for ever say, and it is

true, we dare not trust England: one way or other we are sure to be committed." In a subsequent letter he says,

speaking of the same capture: "I find, my dearest Emma, that your picture is very much admired by the

French Consul at Barcelona, and that he has not sent it to be admired, which I am sure it would be, by

Buonaparte. They pretend that there were three pictures taken. I wish I had them; but they are all gone as

irretrievably as the despatches, unless we may read them in a book, as we printed their correspondence from

Egypt. But from us what can they find out? That I love you most dearly, and hate the French most damnably.

Dr. Scott went to Barcelona to try to get the private letters, but I fancy they are all gone to Paris. The Swedish

and American Consuls told him that the French Consul had your picture and read your letters; and the Doctor

thinks one of them, probably, read the letters. By the master's account of the cutter, I would not have trusted

an old pair of shoes in her. He tells me she did not sail, but was a good seaboat. I hope Mr. Marsden will not

trust any more of my private letters in such a conveyance: if they choose to trust the affairs of the public in

While he was on this station, the weather had been so unusually severe that he said the Mediterranean seemed

altered. It was his rule never to contend with the gales; but either run to the southward to escape their

violence, or furl all the sails, and make the ships as easy as possible. The men, though he said flesh and blood

could hardly stand it, continued in excellent health, which he ascribed, in great measure, to a plentiful supply

of lemons and onions. For himself, he thought he could only last till the battle was over. One battle more it

was his hope that he might fight. "However," said he, "whatever happens, I have run a glorious race." "A few

months" rest," he says, "I must have very soon. If I am in my grave, what are the mines of Peru to me? But to

say the truth, I have no idea of killing myself. I may, with care, live yet to do good service to the state. My

cough is very bad, and my side, where I was struck on the 14th of February, is very much swelled: at times a

lump as large as my fist, brought on occasionally by violent coughing. But I hope and believe my lungs are

yet safe." He was afraid of blindness and this was the only evil which he could not contemplate without

unhappiness. More alarming symptoms he regarded with less apprehension, describing his own "shattered

carcass" as in the worst plight of any in the fleet; and he says,"I have felt the blood gushing up the left side of

my head; and, the moment it covers the brain, I am fast asleep." The fleet was in worse trim than the men; but

when he compared it with the enemy's, it was with a right English feeling. "The French fleet yesterday," said

he, in one of his letters, "was to appearance in high feather, and as fine as paint could make them; but when

they may sail, or where they may go, I am very sorry to say is a secret I am not acquainted with. Our

weatherbeaten ships, I have no fear, will make their sides like a plumpudding." "Yesterday," he says, on

another occasion, "a rearadmiral and seven sail of ships put their nose outside the harbour. If they go on

Hostilities at length commenced between Great Britain and Spain. That country, whose miserable

government made her subservient to France, was once more destined to lavish her resources and her blood in

furtherance of the designs of a perfidious ally. The immediate occasion of the war was the seizure of four

treasureships by the English. The act was perfectly justifiable, for those treasures were intended to furnish

means for France; but the circumstances which attended it were as unhappy as they were unforeseen. Four

frigates had been despatched to intercept them. They met with an equal force. Resistance, therefore, became a

point of honour on the part of the Spaniards, and one of their ships soon blew up with all on board. Had a

stronger squadron been sent, this deplorable catastrophe might have been spared: a catastrophe which excited

not more indignation in Spain than it did grief in those who were its unwilling instruments, in the English

government, and in the English people. On the 5th of October this unhappy affair occurred, and Nelson was

not apprised of it till the twelfth of the ensuing month. He had, indeed, sufficient mortification at the breaking

out of this Spanish war; an event which, it might reasonably have been supposed, would amply enrich the

officers of the Mediterranean fleet, and repay them for the severe and unremitting duty on which they had

been so long employed. But of this harvest they were deprived; for Sir John Orde was sent with a small

squadron, and a separate command, to Cadiz. Nelson's feelings were never wounded so deeply as now. "I had

thought," said he, writing in the first flow and freshness of indignation; "Fanciedbut nay; it must have been

a dream, an idle dream; yet I confess it, I DID fancy that I had done my country service; and thus they use

me! And under what circumstances, and with what pointed aggravation? Yet, if I know my own thoughts, it is

not for myself, or on my own account chiefly, that I feel the sting and the disappointment. No! it is for my

brave officers: for my noble minded friends and comrades. Such a gallant set of fellows! Such a band of

War between Spain and England was now declared; and on the eighteenth of January, the Toulon fleet,

having the Spaniards to cooperate with them, put to sea. Nelson was at anchor off the coast of Sardinia,

where the Madelena islands form one of the finest harbours in the world, when, at three in the afternoon of

the nineteenth, the ACTIVE and SEAHORSE frigates brought this longhopedfor intelligence. They had

been close to the enemy at ten on the preceding night, but lost sight of them in about four hours. The fleet

immediately unmoored and weighed, and at six in the evening ran through the strait between Biche and

Sardinia: a passage so narrow that the ships could only pass one at a time, each following the sternlights of

its leader. From the position of the enemy, when they were last seen, it was inferred that they must be bound

round the southern end of Sardinia. Signal was made the next morning to prepare for battle. Bad weather

came on, baffling the one fleet in its object, and the other in its pursuit. Nelson beat about the Sicilian seas for

ten days, without obtaining any other information of the enemy than that one of their ships had put into

Ajaccio, dismasted; and having seen that Sardinia, Naples, and Sicily were safe, believing Egypt to be their

destination, for Egypt he ran. The disappointment and distress which he had experienced in his former

pursuits of the French through the same seas were now renewed; but Nelson, while he endured these anxious

and unhappy feelings, was still consoled by the same confidence as on the former occasionthat, though his

judgment might be erroneous, under all circumstances he was right in having formed it. "I have consulted no

man," said he to the Admiralty; "therefore the whole blame of ignorance in forming my judgment must rest

with me. I would allow no man to take from me an atom of my glory had I fallen in with the French fleet; nor

do I desire any man to partake any of the responsibility. All is mine, right or wrong." Then stating the

grounds upon which he had proceeded, he added, "At this moment of sorrow, I still feel that I have acted

right." In the same spirit he said to Sir Alexander Ball: "When I call to remembrance all the circumstances, I

Baffled thus, he bore up for Malta, and met intelligence from Naples that the French, having been dispersed

in a gale, had put back to Toulon. From the same quarter he learned that a great number of saddles and

muskets had been embarked; and this confirmed him in his opinion that Egypt was their destination. That

they should have put him back in consequence of storms which he had weathered, gave him a consoling sense

of British superiority. "These gentlemen," said he, "are not accustomed to a Gulf of Lyons gale: we have

buffeted them for oneandtwenty months, and not carried away a spar." He, however, who had so often

braved these gales, was now, though not mastered by them, vexatiously thwarted and impeded; and on

February 27th he was compelled to anchor in Pula Bay in the Gulf of Cagliari. From the 21st of January the

fleet had remained ready for battle, without a bulkhead up night or day. He anchored here that he might not

be driven to leeward. As soon as the weather moderated he put to sea again; and after again beating about

against contrary winds, another gale drove him to anchor in the Gulf of Palma on the 8th of March. This he

made his rendezvous: he knew that the French troops still remained embarked; and wishing to lead them into

a belief that he was stationed upon the Spanish coast, he made his appearance off Barcelona with that intent.

About the end of the month he began to fear that the plan of the expedition was abandoned; and sailing once

more towards his old station off Toulon on the 4th of April, he met the PHOEBE, with news that Villeneuve

had put to sea on the last of March, with eleven ships of the line, seven frigates, and two brigs. When last

seen they were steering towards the coast of Africa. Nelson first covered the channel between Sardinia and

Barbary, so as to satisfy himself that Villeneuve was not taking the same route for Egypt which Gantheaume

had taken before him, when he attempted to carry reinforcements thither. Certain of this, he bore up on the

7th for Palermo, lest the French should pass to the north of Corsica, and he despatched cruisers in all

directions. On the 11th he felt assured that they were not gone down the Mediterranean; and sending off

frigates to Gibraltar, to Lisbon, and to Admiral Cornwallis, who commanded the squadron off Brest, he

endeavoured to get to the westward, beating against westerly winds. After five days a neutral gave

intelligence that the French had been seen off Cape de Gatte on the 7th. It was soon after ascertained that they

had passed the Straits of Gibraltar on the day following; and Nelson, knowing that they might already be half

way to Ireland or to Jamaica, exclaimed that he was miserable. One gleam of comfort only came across him

in the reflection, that his vigilance had rendered it impossible for them to undertake any expedition in the

Eight days after this certain intelligence had been obtained, he described his state of mind thus forcibly in

writing to the governor of Malta: "My good fortune, my dear Ball, seems flown away. I cannot get a fair

wind, or even a sidewind. Dead foul!Dead foul! But my mind is fully made up what to do when I leave

the supposing there is no certain account of the enemy's destination. I believe this illluck will go near to kill

me; but as these are times for exertion, I must not be cast down, whatever I may feel." In spite of every

exertion which could be made by all the zeal and all the skill of British seamen, he did not get in sight of

Gibraltar till the 30th of April; and the wind was then so adverse that it was impossible to pass the Gut. He

anchored in Mazari Bay, on the Barbary shore; obtained supplies from Tetuan; and when, on the 5th, a breeze

from the eastward sprang up at last, sailed once more, hoping to hear of the enemy from Sir John Orde, who

commanded off Cadiz, or from Lisbon. "If nothing is heard of them," said he to the Admiralty, "I shall

probably think the rumours which have been spread are true, that their object is the West Indies; and, in that

case, I think it my duty to follow themor to the Antipodes, should I believe that to be their destination." At

the time when this resolution was taken, the physician of the fleet had ordered him to return to England

Nelson had formed his judgment of their destination, and made up his mind accordingly, when Donald

Campbell, at that time an admiral in the Portuguese service, the same person who had given important tidings

to Earl St. Vincent of the movements of that fleet from which he won his title, a second time gave timely and

momentous intelligence to the flag of his country. He went on board the VICTORY, and communicated to

Nelson his certain knowledge that the combined Spanish and French fleets were bound for the West Indies.

Hitherto all things had favoured the enemy. While the British commander was beating up again strong

southerly and westerly gales, they had wind to their wish from the N.E., and had done in nine days what he

was a whole month in accomplishing. Villeneuve, finding the Spaniards at Carthagena were not in a fit state

of equipment to join him, dared not wait, but hastened on to Cadiz. Sir John Orde necessarily retired at his

approach. Admiral Gravina, with six Spanish ships of the line and two French, come out to him, and they

sailed without a moment's loss of time. They had about three thousand French troops on board, and fifteen

hundred Spanish: six hundred were under orders, expecting them at Martinique, and one thousand at

Guadaloupe. General Lauriston commanded the troops. The combined fleet now consisted of eighteen sail of

the line, six fortyfour gun frigates, one of twentysix guns, three corvettes, and a brig. They were joined

afterwards by two new French lineofbattle ships, and one fortyfour. Nelson pursued them with ten sail of

the line and three frigates. "Take you a Frenchman apiece," said he to his captains, "and leave me the

Spaniards: when I haul down my colours, I expect you to do the same, and not till then."

The enemy had fiveandthirty days' start; but he calculated that he should gain eight or ten days upon them

by his exertions. May 15th he made Madeira, and on June 4th reached Barbadoes, whither he had sent

despatches before him; and where he found Admiral Cochrane, with two ships, part of our squadron in those

seas being at Jamaica. He found here also accounts that the combined fleets had been seen from St. Lucia on

the 28th, standing to the southward, and that Tobago and Trinidad were their objects. This Nelson doubted;

but he was alone in his opinion, and yielded it with these foreboding words: "If your intelligence proves false,

you lose me the French fleet." Sir W. Myers offered to embark here with 2000 troops; they were taken on

board, and the next morning he sailed for Tobago. Here accident confirmed the false intelligence which had,

whether from intention or error, misled him. A merchant at Tobago, in the general alarm, not knowing

whether this fleet was friend or foe, sent out a schooner to reconnoitre, and acquaint him by signal. The signal

which he had chosen happened to be the very one which had been appointed by Col. Shipley of the engineers

to signify that the enemy were at Trinidad; and as this was at the close of the day, there was no opportunity of

discovering the mistake. An American brig was met with about the same time, the master of which, with that

propensity to deceive the English and assist the French in any manner which has been but too common

among his countrymen, affirmed that he had been boarded off Granada a few days before by the French, who

were standing towards the Bocas of Trinidad. This fresh intelligence removed all doubts. The ships were

cleared for action before daylight, and Nelson entered the Bay of Paria on the 7th, hoping and expecting to

make the mouths of the Orinoco as famous in the annals of the British navy as those of the Nile. Not an

enemy was there; and it was discovered that accident and artifice had combined to lead him so far to leeward,

that there could have been little hope of fetching to windward of Granada for any other fleet. Nelson,

however, with skill and exertions never exceeded, and almost unexampled, bore for that island.

Advices met him on the way, that the combined fleets, having captured the Diamond Rock, were then at

Martinique on the fourth, and were expected to sail that night for the attack of Granada. On the 9th Nelson

arrived off that island; and there learned that they had passed to leeward of Antigua the preceding day, and

had taken a homewardbound convoy. Had it not been for false information, upon which Nelson had acted

reluctantly, and in opposition to his own judgment, he would have been off Port Royal just as they were

leaving; it, and the battle would have been fought on the spot where Rodney defeated De Grasse. This he

remembered in his vexation; but he had saved the colonies, and above 200 ships laden for Europe, which

would else have fallen into the enemy's hands; and he had the satisfaction of knowing that the mere terror of

his name had effected this, and had put to flight the allied enemies, whose force nearly doubled that before

which they fled. That they were flying back to Europe he believed, and for Europe he steered in pursuit on

the 13th, having disembarked the troops at Antigua, and taking with him the SPARTIATE, seventyfour; the

only addition to the squadron with which he was pursuing so superior a force. Five days afterwards the

AMAZON brought intelligence that she had spoke a schooner who had seen them on the evening of the 15th,

steering to the north; and by computation, eightyseven leagues off. Nelson's diary at this time denotes his

great anxiety and his perpetual and allobserving vigilance. "June 21. Midnight, nearly calm, saw three

planks, which I think came from the French fleet. Very miserable, which is very foolish." On the 17th of July

he came in sight of Cape St. Vincent, and steered for Gibraltar. "June 18th," his diary says,"Cape Spartel in

sight, but no French fleet, nor any information about them. How sorrowful this makes me! but I cannot help

myself." The next day he anchored at Gibraltar; and on the 20th, says he, "I went on shore for the first time

since June 16, 1803; and from having my foot out of the VICTORY two years, wanting ten days."

Here he communicated with his old friend Collingwood; who, having been detached with a squadron, when

the disappearance of the combined fleets, and of Nelson in their pursuit, was known in England, had taken his

station off Cadiz. He thought that Ireland was the enemy's ultimate object; that they would now liberate the

Ferrol squadron, which was blocked up by Sir Robert Calder, call for the Rochefort ships,and then appear off

Ushant with 33 or 34 sail; there to be joined: by the Brest fleet. With this great force he supposed they would

make for Ireland the real mark and bent of all their operations; and their flight to the West Indies, he

thought, had been merely undertaken to take off Nelson's force, which was the great impediment to their

Collingwood was gifted with great political penetration. As yet, however, all was conjecture concerning the

enemy; and Nelson, having victualled and watered at Tetuan, stood for Ceuta on the 24th, still without

information of their course. Next day intelligence arrived that the CURIEUX brig had seen them on the 19th,

standing to the northward. He proceeded off Cape St. Vincent, rather cruising for intelligence than knowing

whither to betake himself; and here a case occurred that more than any other event in real history resembles

those whimsical proofs of sagacity which Voltaire, in his Zadig, has borrowed from the Orientals. One of our

frigates spoke an American, who, a little to the westward of the Azores, had fallen in with an armed vessel,

appearing to be a dismasted privateer, deserted by her crew, which had been run on board by another ship,

and had been set fire to; but the fire had gone out. A logbook and a few seamen's jackets were found in the

cabin; and these were brought to Nelson. The logbook closed with these words: "Two large vessels in the

W.N.W.:" and this led him to conclude that the vessel had been an English privateer, cruising off the Western

Islands. But there was in this book a scrap of dirty paper, filled with figures. Nelson, immediately upon

seeing it, observed that the figures were written by a Frenchman; and after studying this for a while, said, "I

can explain the whole. The jackets are of French manufacture, and prove that the privateer was in possession

of the enemy. She had been chased and taken by the two ships that were seen in the W.N.W. The prizemaster,

going on board in a hurry, forgot to take with him his reckoning: there is none in the logbook; and the dirty

paper contains her work for the number of days since the privateer last left Corvo; with an unaccountedfor

run, which I take to have been the chase, in his endeavour to find out her situation by back reckonings. By

some mismanagement, I conclude she was run on board of by one of the enemy's ships, and dismasted. Not

liking delay (for I am satisfied that those two ships were the advanced ones of the French squadron), and

fancying we were close at their heels, they set fire to the vessel, and abandoned her in a hurry. If this

explanation be correct, I infer from it that they are gone more to the northward; and more to the northward I

will look for them." This course accordingly he held, but still without success. Still persevering, and still

disappointed, he returned near enough to Cadiz to ascertain that they were not there; traversed the Bay of

Biscay; and then, as a last hope, stood over for the northwest coast of Ireland against adverse winds, till, on

the evening of the 12th of August, he learned that they had not been heard of there. Frustrated thus in all his

hopes, after a pursuit, to which, for its extent, rapidity, and perseverance, no parallel can he produced, he

judged it best to reinforce the Channel fleet with his squadron, lest the enemy, as Collingwood apprehended,

should bear down upon Brest with their whole collected force. On the 15th he joined Admiral Cornwallis off

Ushant. No news had yet been obtained of the enemy; and on the same evening he received orders to proceed,

Sir Robert Calder falls in with the combined FleetsThey form a Junction with the Ferrol Squadron, and get

into CadizNelson is reappointed to the CommandBattle of TrafalgarVictory, and Death of Nelson.

At Portsmouth, Nelson at length found news of the combined fleet. Sir Robert Calder, who had been sent out

to intercept their return, had fallen in with them on the 22nd of July, sixty leagues off Cape Finisterre. Their

force consisted of twenty sail of the line, three fiftygun ships, five frigates, and two brigs: his, of fifteen

lineof battle ships, two frigates, a cutter, and a lugger. After an action of four hours he had captured an

eightyfour and a seventyfour, and then thought it necessary to bringto the squadron, for the purpose of

securing their prizes. The hostile fleets remained in sight of each other till the 26th, when the enemy bore

away. The capture of two ships from so superior a force would have been considered as no inconsider able

victory, a few years earlier; but Nelson had introduced a new era in our naval history; and the nation felt

respecting this action as he had felt on a somewhat similar occasion. They regretted that Nelson, with his

eleven ships, had not been in Sir Robert Calder's place; and their disappointment was generally and loudly

Frustrated as his own hopes had been, Nelson had yet the high satisfaction of knowing that his judgment had

never been more conspicuously approved, and that he had rendered essential service to his country, by

driving the enemy from those Islands where they expected there could be no force capable of opposing them.

The West India merchants in London, as men whose interests were more immediately benefited, appointed a

deputation to express their thanks for his great and judicious exertions. It was now his intention to rest awhile

from his labours, and recruit himself, after all his fatigues and cares, in the society of those whom he loved.

All his stores were brought up from the VICTORY; and he found in his house at Merton the enjoyment

which he had anticipated. Many days had not elapsed before Captain Blackwood, on his way to London with

despatches, called on him at five in the morning. Nelson, who was already dressed, exclaimed, the moment

he saw him: "I am sure you bring me news of the French and Spanish fleets! I think I shall yet have to beat

them!" They had refitted at Vigo, after the indecisive action with Sir Robert Calder; then proceeded to Ferrol,

brought out the squadron from thence, and with it entered Cadiz in safety. "Depend on it, Blackwood:" he

repeatedly said, "I shall yet give M. Villeneuve a drubbing." But when Blackwood had left him, he wanted

resolution to declare his wishes to Lady Hamilton and his sisters, and endeavoured to drive away the thought.

He had done enough, he said: "Let the man trudge it who has lost his budget!" His countenance belied his

lips; and as he was pacing one of the walks in the garden, which he used to call the quarterdeck, Lady

Hamilton came up to him, and told him she saw he was uneasy. He smiled, and said: "No, he was as happy as

possible; he was surrounded by his family, his health was better since he had been an shore, and he would not

give sixpence to call the king his uncle." She replied, that she did not believe him, that she knew that he was

longing to get at the combined fleets, that he considered them as his own property, that he would be miserable

if any man but himself did the business; and that he ought to have them, as the price and reward of his two

years' long watching, and his hard chase. "Nelson," said she, "however we may lament your absence, offer

your services; they will be accepted, and you will gain a quiet heart by it: you will have a glorious victory,

and then you may return here, and be happy." He looked at her with tears in his eyes: "Brave Emma! Good

His services were as willingly accepted as they were offered; and Lord Barham, giving him the list of the

navy, desired him to choose his own officers. "Choose yourself, my lord," was his reply: "the same spirit

actuates the whole profession: you cannot choose wrong." Lord Barham then desired him to say what ships,

and how many, he would wish, in addition to the fleet which he was going to command, and said they should

follow him as soon as each was ready. No appointment was ever more in unison with the feelings and

judgment of the whole nation. They, like Lady Hamilton, thought that the destruction of the combined fleets

ought to reap the spoils of the chase which he had watched so long, and so perseveringly pursued.

Unremitting exertions were made to equip the ships which he had chosen, and especially to refit the

VICTORY, which was once more to bear his flag. Before he left London he called at his upholsterer's, where

the coffin which Captain Hallowell had given him was deposited; and desired that its history might be

engraven upon the lid, saying that it was highly probable he might want it on his return. He seemed, indeed,

to have been impressed with an expectation that he should fall in the battle. In a letter to his brother, written

immediately after his return, he had said: "We must not talk of Sir Robert Calder's battleI might not have

done so much with my small force. If I had fallen in with them, you might probably have been a lord before I

wished; for I know they meant to make a dead set at the VICTORY." Nelson had once regarded the prospect

of death with gloomy satisfaction: it was when he anticipated the upbraidings of his wife, and the displeasure

of his venerable father. The state of his feelings now was expressed in his private journal in these words:

"Friday night (Sept. 13), at halfpast ten, I drove from dear, dear Merton; where I left all which I hold dear in

this world, to go and serve my king and country. May the great GOD, whom I adore, enable me to fulfil the

expectations of my country! and if it is His good pleasure that I should return, my thanks will never cease

being offered up to the throne of His mercy. If it is His good providence to cut short my days upon earth, I

bow with the greatest submission; relying that he will protect those so dear to me whom I may leave behind!

Early on the following morning he reached Portsmouth; and having despatched his business on shore,

endeavoured to elude the populace by taking a byway to the beach; but a crowd collected in his train,

pressing forward to obtain a sight of his face: many were in tears, and many knelt down before him and

blessed him as he passed. England has had many heroes; but never one who so entirely possessed the love of

his fellowcountrymen as Nelson. All men knew that his heart was as humane as it was fearless; that there

was not in his nature the slightest alloy of selfishness or cupidity; but that with perfect and entire devotion he

served his country with all his heart, and with all his soul, and with all his strength; and, therefore, they loved

him as truly and as fervently as he loved England. They pressed upon the parapet to gaze after him when his

barge pushed off, and he was returning their cheers by waving his hat. The sentinels, who endeavoured to

prevent them from trespassing upon this ground, were wedged among the crowd; and an officer who, not very

prudently upon such an occasion, ordered them to drive the people down with their bayonets, was compelled

speedily to retreat; for the people would not be debarred from gazing till the last moment upon the herothe

He arrived off Cadiz on the 29th of Septemberhis birthday. Fearing that if the enemy knew his force they

might be deterred from venturing to sea, he kept out of sight of land, desired Collingwood to fire no salute

and hoist no colours, and wrote to Gibraltar to request that the force of the fleet might not be inserted there in

the GAZETTE. His reception in the Mediterranean fleet was as gratifying as the farewell of his countrymen

at Portsmouth: the officers who came on board to welcome him forgot his rank as commander in their joy at

seeing him again. On the day of his arrival, Villeneuve received orders to put to sea the first opportunity.

Villeneuve, however, hesitated when he heard that Nelson had resumed the command. He called a council of

war; and their determination was, that it would not be expedient to leave Cadiz, unless they had reason to

believe themselves stronger by onethird than the British force. In the public measures of this country

secrecy is seldom practicable, and seldomer attempted: here, however, by the precautions of Nelson and the

wise measures of the Admiralty, the enemy were for once kept in ignorance; for as the ships appointed to

reinforce the Mediterranean fleet were despatched singly, each as soon as it was ready, their collected number

was not stated in the newspapers, and their arrival was not known to the enemy. But the enemy knew that

Admiral Louis, with six sail, had been detached for stores and water to Gibraltar. Accident also contributed to

make the French admiral doubt whether Nelson himself had actually taken the command. An American,

lately arrived from England, maintained that it was impossible, for he had seen him only a few days before in

The station which Nelson had chosen was some fifty or sixty miles to the west of Cadiz, near Cape St. Marys.

At this distance, he hoped to decoy the enemy out while he guarded against the danger of being caught with a

westerly wind near Cadiz and driven within the Straits. The blockade of the port was rigorously enforced, in

hopes that the combined fleet might be forced to sea by want. The Danish vessels, therefore, which were

carrying provisions from the French ports in the bay, under the name of Danish property, to all the little ports

from Ayamonte to Algeziras, from whence they were conveyed in coasting boats to Cadiz, were seized.

Without this proper exertion of power, the blockade would have been rendered nugatory by the advantage

thus taken of the neutral flag. The supplies from France were thus effectually cut off. There was now every

indication that the enemy would speedily venture out: officers and men were in the highest spirits at the

prospects of giving them a decisive blow; such, indeed, as would put an end to all further contest upon the

seas. Theatrical amusements were performed every evening in most of the ships; and God save the King was

the hymn with which the sports concluded. "I verily believe," said Nelson (writing on the 6th of October),

"that the country will soon be put to some expense on my account; either a monument, or a new pension and

honours; for I have not the smallest doubt but that a very few days, almost hours, will put us in battle. The

success no man can ensure; but for the fighting them, if they can be got at, I pledge myself. The sooner the

At this time he was not without some cause of anxiety: he was in want of frigates, and the eyes of the fleet, as

he always called them; to the want of which the enemy before were indebted for their escape, and Buonaparte

for his arrival in Egypt. He had only twentythree ships; others were on the way, but they might come too

late; and though Nelson never doubted of victory, mere victory was not what he looked to; he wanted to

annihilate the enemy's fleet. The Carthagena squadron might effect a junction with this fleet on the one side;

and on the other it was to be expected that a similar attempt would be made by the French from Brest; in

either case a formidable contingency to be apprehended by the blockading force. The Rochefort squadron did

push out, and had nearly caught the AGAMEMNON and L'AIMABLE in their way to reinforce the British

admiral. Yet Nelson at this time weakened his own fleet. He had the unpleasant task to perform of sending

home Sir Robert Calder, whose conduct was to be made the subject of a courtmartial, in consequence of the

general dissatisfaction which had been felt and expressed at his imperfect victory. Sir Robert Calder and Sir

John Orde, Nelson believed to be the only two enemies whom he had ever had in his profession; and from

that sensitive delicacy which distinguished him, this made him the more scrupulously anxious to show every

possible mark of respect and kindness to Sir Robert. He wished to detain him till after the expected action,

when the services which he might perform, and the triumphant joy which would be excited, would leave

nothing to be apprehended from an inquiry into the previous engagement. Sir Robert, however, whose situ

ation was very painful, did not choose to delay a trial from the result of which he confidently expected a

complete justification; and Nelson, instead of sending him home in a frigate, insisted on his returning in his

own ninetygun shipill as such a ship could at that time be spared. Nothing could be more honourable than

the feeling by which Nelson was influenced; but, at such a crisis, it ought not to have been indulged.

On the 9th Nelson sent Collingwood what he called, in his diary, the Nelsontouch. "I send you," said he,

"my plan of attack, as far as a man dare venture to guess at the very uncertain position the enemy may be

found in; but it is to place you perfectly at ease respecting my intentions, and to give full scope to your

judgment for carrying them into effect. We can, my dear Coll, have no little jealousies. We have only one

great object in view, that of annihilating our enemies, and getting a glorious peace for our country. No man

has more confidence in another than I have in you; and no man will render your services more justice than

your very old friend Nelson and Bronte." The order of sailing was to be the order of battle: the fleet in two

lines, with an advanced squadron of eight of the fastestsailing twodeckers. The second in command,

having the entire direction of his line, was to break through the enemy, about the twelfth ship from their rear:

he would lead through the centre, and the advanced squadron was to cut off three or four ahead of the centre.

This plan was to be adapted to the strength of the enemy, so that they should always be onefourth superior

to those whom they cut off. Nelson said, "That his admirals and captains, knowing his precise object to be

that of a close and decisive action, would supply any deficiency of signals, and act accordingly. In case

signals cannot be seen or clearly understood, no captain can do wrong if he places his ship alongside that of

an enemy." One of the last orders of this admirable man was, that the name and family of every officer,

seaman, and marine, who might be killed or wounded in action, should be, as soon as possible, returned to

him, in order to be transmitted to the chairman of the Patriotic Fund, that the case might be taken into

About halfpast nine in the morning of the 19th, the MARS, being the nearest to the fleet of the ships which

formed the line of communication with the frigates inshore, repeated the signal that the enemy were coming

out of port. The wind was at this time very light, with partial breezes, mostly from the S.S.W. Nelson ordered

the signal to be made for a chase in the southeast quarter. About two, the repeating ships announced that the

enemy were at sea. All night the British fleet continued under all sail, steering to the southeast. At daybreak

they were in the entrance of the Straits, but the enemy were not in sight. About seven one of the frigates made

signal that the enemy were bearing north. Upon this the VICTORY hove to; and shortly afterwards Nelson

made sail again to the northward. In the afternoonthe wind blew fresh from the southwest, and the English

began to fear that the foe might be forced to return to port. A little before sunset, however, Blackwood, in the

EURYALUS, telegraphed that they appeared determined to go to the westward, "And that," said the admiral

in his diary, "they shall not do, if it is in the power of Nelson and Bronte to prevent them." Nelson had

signified to Blackwood that he depended upon him to keep sight of the enemy. They were observed so well

that all their motions were made known to him; and as they wore twice, he inferred that they were aiming to

keep the port of Cadiz open, and would retreat there as soon as they saw the British fleet; for this reason he

was very careful not to approach near enough to be seen by them during the night. At daybreak the combined

fleets were distinctly seen from the VICTORY's deck, formed in a close line of battle ahead, on the starboard

tack, about twelve miles to leeward, and standing to the south. Our fleet consisted of twentyseven sail of the

line and four frigates; theirs of thirty three and seven large frigates. Their superiority was greater in size and

weight of metal than in numbers. They had four thousand troops on board; and the best riflemen who could

be procured, many of them Tyrolese, were dispersed through the ships. Little did the Tyrolese, and little did

the Spaniards, at that day, imagine what horrors the wicked tyrant whom they served was preparing for their

Soon after daylight Nelson came upon deck. The 21st of October was a festival in his family, because on that

day his uncle, Captain Suckling, in the DREADNOUGHT, with two other lineofbattle ships, had beaten

off a French squadron of four sail of the line and three frigates. Nelson, with that sort of superstition from

which few persons are entirely exempt, had more than once expressed his persuasion that this was to be the

day of his battle also; and he was well pleased at seeing his prediction about to be verified. The wind was

now from the west, light breezes, with a long heavy swell. Signal was made to bear down upon the enemy in

two lines; and the fleet set all sail. Collingwood, in the ROYAL SOVEREIGN, led the leeline of thirteen

ships; the VICTORY led the weather line of fourteen. Having seen that all was as it should be, Nelson retired

"May the great GOD whom I worship, grant to my country, and for the benefit of Europe in general, a great

and glorious victory, and may no misconduct in any one tarnish it; and may humanity after victory be the

predominant feature in the British fleet! For myself individually, I commit my life to Him that made me; and

may His blessing alight on my endeavours for serving my country faithfully! To Him I resign myself, and the

Having thus discharged his devotional duties, he annexed, in the same diary, the following remarkable

"Whereas the eminent services of Emma Hamilton, widow of the Right Hon. Sir W. Hamilton, have been of

the very greatest service to my king and country, to my knowledge, without ever receiving any reward from

1. That she obtained the King of Spain's letter, in 1796, to his brother, the King of Naples, acquainting him of

his intention to declare war against England from which letter the ministry sent out orders to the then Sir John

Jervis to strike a stroke, if opportunity offered, against either the arsenals of Spain or her fleets. That neither

of these was done is not the fault of Lady Hamilton; the opportunity might have been offered.

2. The British fleet under my command could never have returned the second time to Egypt, had not Lady

Hamilton's influence with the Queen of Naples caused letters to be wrote to the governor of Syracuse that he

was to encourage the fleet's being supplied with everything, should they put into any port in Sicily. We put

into Syracuse, and received every supply; went to Egypt and destroyed the French fleet.

"Could I have rewarded these services, I would not now call upon my country; but as that has not been in my

power, I leave Emma Lady Hamilton therefore a legacy to my king and country, that they will give her an

ample provision to maintain her rank in life. "I also leave to the beneficence of my country my adopted

daughter, Horatio Nelson Thomson; and I desire she will use in future the name of Nelson only.

"These are the only favours I ask of my king and country, at this moment, when I am going to fight their

battle. May God bless my king and country, and all those I hold dear! My relations it is needless to mention;

The child of whom this writing Speaks was believed to be his daughter, and so, indeed, he called her the last

time he pronounced her name. She was then about five years old, living at Merton, under Lady Hamilton's

care. The last minutes which Nelson passed at Merton were employed in praying over this child, as she lay

sleeping. A portrait of Lady Hamilton hung in his cabin; and no Catholic ever beheld the picture of his patron

saint with devouter reverence. The undisguised and romantic passion with which he regarded it amounted

almost to superstition; and when the portrait was now taken down in clearing for action, he desired the men

who removed it to "take care of his guardian angel." In this manner he frequently spoke of it, as if he believed

there were a virtue in the image. He wore a miniature of her, also, next his heart.

Blackwood went on board the VICTORY about six. He found him in good spirits, but very calm; not in that

exhilaration which he had felt upon entering into battle at Aboukir and Copenhagen: he knew that his own

life would be particularly aimed at, and seems to have looked for death with almost as sure an expectation as

for victory. His whole attention was fixed upon the enemy. They tacked to the northward, and formed their

line on the larboard tack; thus bringing the shoals of Trafalgar and St. Pedro under the lee of the British, and

keeping the port of Cadiz open for themselves. This was judiciously done; and Nelson, aware of all the

Villeneuve was a skilful seaman: worthy of serving a better master, and a better cause. His plan of defence

was as well conceived, and as original, as the plan of attack. He formed the fleet in a double line; every

alternate ship being about a cable's length to windward of her second ahead and astern. Nelson, certain of a

triumphant issue to the day, asked Blackwood what he should consider as a victory. That officer answered,

that, considering the handsome way in which battle was offered by the enemy, their apparent determination

for a fair trial of strength, and the situation of the land, he thought it would be a glorious result if fourteen

were captured. He replied: "I shall not be satisfied with less than twenty." Soon afterwards he asked him if he

did not think there was a signal wanting. Captain Blackwood made answer, that he thought the whole fleet

seemed very clearly to understand what they were about. These words were scarcely spoken before that

signal was made, which will be remembered as long as the language, or even the memory, of England shall

endure; Nelson's last signal:"ENGLAND EXPECTS EVERY MAN TO DO HIS DUTY!" It was received

throughout the fleet with a shout of answering acclamation, made sublime by the spirit which it breathed, and

the feeling which it expressed. "Now," said Lord Nelson, "I can do no more. We must trust to the great

Disposer of all events, and the justice of our cause. I thank God for this great opportunity of doing my duty."

He wore that day, as usual, his admiral's frockcoat, bearing on the left breast four stars, of the different

orders with which he was invested. Ornaments which rendered him so conspicuous a mark for the enemy

were beheld with ominous apprehensions by his officers. It was known that there were riflemen on board the

French ships, and it could not be doubted but that his life would be particularly aimed at. They communicated

their fears to each other; and the surgeon, Mr. Beatty, spoke to the chaplain Dr. Scott, and to Mr. Scott the

public secretary, desiring that some person would entreat him to change his dress, or cover the stars; but they

knew that such a request would highly displease him. "In honour I gained them," he had said when such a

thing had been hinted to him formerly, "and in honour I will die with them." Mr. Beatty, however, would not

have been deterred by any fear of exciting his displeasure from speaking to him himself upon a subject in

which the weal of England, as well as the life of Nelson, was concerned; but he was ordered from the deck

before he could find an opportunity. This was a point upon which Nelson's officers knew that it was hopeless

to remonstrate or reason with him; but both Blackwood, and his own captain, Hardy, represented to him how

advantageous to the fleet it would be for him to keep out of action as long as possible; and he consented at

last to let the LEVIATHAN and the TEMERAIRE, which were sailing abreast of the VICTORY, be ordered

to pass ahead. Yet even here the last infirmity of this noble mind was indulged, for these ships could not pass

ahead if the VICTORY continued to carry all her sail; and so far was Nelson from shortening sail, that it was

evident he took pleasure in pressing on, and rendering it impossible for them to obey his own orders. A long

swell was setting into the bay of Cadiz: our ships, crowding all sail, moved majestically before it, with light

winds from the southwest. The sun shone on the sails of the enemy; and their wellformed line, with their

numerous threedeckers, made an appearance which any other assailants would have thought formidable; but

the British sailors only admired the beauty and the splendour of the spectacle; and in full confidence of

winning what they saw, remarked to each other what a fine sight yonder ships would make at Spithead!

The French admiral, from the BUCENTAURE, beheld the new manner in which his enemy was

advancingNelson and Collingwood each leading his line; and pointing them out; to his officers, he is said

to have exclaimed that such conduct could not fail to be successful. Yet Villeneuve had made his own

dispositions with the utmost skill and the fleets under his command waited for the attack with perfect

coolness. Ten minutes before twelve they opened their fire. Eight or nine of the ships immediately ahead of

the VICTORY, and across her bows, fired single guns at her, to ascertain whether she was yet within their

range. As soon as Nelson perceived that their shot passed over him, he desired Blackwood and Captain

Prowse, of the SIRIUS, to repair to their respective frigates; and, on their way, to tell all the captains of the

lineofbattle ships that he depended on their exertions; and that if, by the prescribed mode of attack, they

found it impracticable to get into action immediately, they might adopt whatever they thought best, provided

it led them quickly and closely alongside an enemy. As they were standing on the front of the poop,

Blackwood took him by the hand, saying, he hoped soon to return and find him in possession of twenty

Nelson's column was steered about two points more to the north than Collingwood's, in order to cut off the

enemy's escape into Cadiz: the lee line, therefore, was first engaged. "See," cried Nelson, pointing to the

ROYAL SOVEREIGN, as she steered right for the centre of the enemy's line, cut through it astern of the

SANTA ANNA threedecker, and engaged her at the muzzle of her guns on the starboard side"see how

that noble fellow, Collingwood, carries his ship into action!" Collingwood, delighted at being first in the heat

of the fire, and knowing the feelings of his commander and old friend, turned to his captain, and exclaimed:

"Rotherham, what would Nelson give to be here?" Both these brave officers, perhaps, at this moment,

thought of Nelson with gratitude, for a circumstance which had occurred on the preceding day. Admiral

Collingwood, with some of the captains, having gone on board the VICTORY to receive instructions, Nelson

inquired of him where his captain was and was told, in reply, that they were not upon good terms with each

other. "Terms!" said Nelson,"good terms with each other!" Immediately he sent a boat for Captain

Rotherham; led him, as soon as he arrived, to Collingwood; and saying,"Look; yonder are the enemy!" bade

The enemy continued to fire a gun at a time at the VICTORY, till they saw that a shot had passed through her

maintopgallant sail; then they opened their broadsides, aiming chiefly at her rigging, in the hope of

disabling her before she could close with them. Nelson, as usual, had hoisted several flags, lest one should be

shot away. The enemy showed no colours till late in the action, when they began to feel the necessity of

having them to strike. For this reason, the SANTISSIMA TRINIDAD, Nelson's old acquaintance, as he used

to call her, was distinguishable only by her four decks; and to the bow of this opponent he ordered the

VICTORY to be steered. Meantime an incessant raking fire was kept up upon the VICTORY. The admiral's

secretary was one of the first who fell; he was killed by a cannonshot while conversing with Hardy. Captain

Adair of the marines, with the help of a sailor, endeavoured to remove the body from Nelson's sight, who had

a great regard for Mr. Scott; but he anxiously asked: "Is that poor Scott that's gone?" and being informed that

was indeed so, exclaimed: "Poor fellow!" Presently, a doubleheaded shot struck a party of marines who

were drawn up on the poop, and killed eight of them; upon which Nelson immediately desired Captain Adair

to disperse his men round the ship, that they might not suffer so much from being together. A few minutes

afterwards a shot struck the fourbrace bits on the quarterdeck, and passed between Nelson and Hardy, a

splinter from the bit tearing off Hardy's buckle, and bruising his foot. Both stopped, and looked anxiously at

each other, each supposed the other to be wounded. Nelson then smiled, and said, "This is too warm work,

The VICTORY had not yet returned a single gun: fifty of her men had been by this time killed or wounded,

and her maintopmast, with all her studdingsails and her booms, shot away. Nelson declared, that, in all

his battles, he had seen nothing which surpassed the cool courage of his crew on this occasion. At four

minutes after twelve she opened her fire from both sides of her deck. It was not possible to break the enemy's

line without running on board one of their ships: Hardy informed him of this, and asked him which he would

prefer. Nelson replied: "Take your choice, Hardy, it does not signify much." The master was ordered to put

the helm to port, and the VICTORY ran on board the REDOUTABLE, just as her tiller ropes were shot away.

The French ship received her with a broadside; then instantly let down her lowerdeck ports, for fear of being

bearded through them, and never afterwards fired a great gun during the action. Her tops, like those of all the

enemy's ships, were filled with riflemen. Nelson never placed musketry in his tops; he had a strong dislike to

the practice; not merely because it endangers setting fire to the sails, but also because it is a murderous sort of

warfare, by which individuals may suffer, and a commander now and then be picked off; but which never can

Captain Harvey, in the TEMERAIRE, fell on board the REDOUTABLE on the other side. Another enemy

was in like manner on board the TEMERAIRE; so that these four ships formed as compact a tier as if they

had been moored together, their heads lying all the same way. The lieutenants of the VICTORY, seeing this,

depressed their guns of the middle and lower decks, and fired with a diminished charge, lest the shot should

pass through, and injure the TEMERAIRE. And because there was danger that the REDOUBTABLE might

take fire from the lowerdeck guns, the muzzles of which touched her side when they were run out, the

fireman of each gun stood ready with a bucket of water; which, as soon as the gun was discharged, he dashed

into the hole made by the shot. An incessant fire was kept up from the VICTORY from both sides; her

It had been part of Nelson's prayer that the British fleet might be distinguished by humanity in the victory

which he expected. Setting an example himself, he twice gave orders to cease firing upon the

REDOUTABLE, supposing that she had struck, because her great guns were silent; for as she carried no flag,

there were no means of instantly ascertaining the fact. From this ship, which he had thus twice spared, he

received his death. A ball fired from her mizzentop, which, in the then situation of the two vessels, was not

more than fifteen yards from that part of the deck where he was standing, struck the epaulette on his left

shoulder, about a quarter after one, just in the heat of action. He fell upon his face, on the spot which was

covered with his poor secretary's blood. Hardy, who was a few steps from him, turning round, saw three men

raising him up."They have done for me at last, Hardy," said he."I hope not," cried Hardy."Yes!" he

replied,"my backbone is shot through." Yet even now, not for a moment losing his presence of mind, he

observed, as they were carrying him down the ladder, that the tiller ropes, which had been shot away, were

not yet replaced, and ordered that new ones should be rove immediately. Then, that he might not be seen by

the crew, he took out his handkerchief, and covered his face and his stars. Had he but concealed these badges

of honour from the enemy, England, perhaps, would not have had cause to receive with sorrow the news of

the battle of Trafalgar. The cockpit was crowded with wounded and dying men, over whose bodies he was

with some difficulty conveyed, and laid upon a pallet in the midshipmen's berth. It was soon perceived, upon

examination, that the wound was mortal. This, however, was concealed from all except Captain Hardy, the

chaplain, and the medical attendants. He himself being certain, from the sensation in his back, and the gush of

blood he felt momently within his breast, that no human care could avail him, insisted that the surgeon should

leave him, and attend to those to whom he might be useful; "For," said he, "you can do nothing for me." All

that could be done was to fan him with paper, and frequently to give him lemonade to alleviate his intense

thirst. He was in great pain, and expressed much anxiety for the event of the action, which now began to

declare itself. As often as a ship struck, the crew of the VICTORY hurrahed; and at every hurrah a visible

expression of joy gleamed in the eyes, and marked the countenance of the dying hero. But he became

impatient to see Captain Hardy; and as that officer, though often sent for, could not leave the deck, Nelson

feared that some fatal cause prevented him, and repeatedly cried, "Will no one bring Hardy to me? He must

be killed! He is surely dead!" An hour and ten minutes elapsed from the time when Nelson received his

wound before Hardy could come to him. They shook hands in silence, Hardy in vain struggling to repress the

feelings of that most painful and yet sublimest moment. "Well, Hardy," said Nelson, "how goes the day with

us?""Very well," replied Hardy; "ten ships have struck, but five of the van have tacked, and show an

intention to bear down upon the VICTORY, I have called two or three of our fresh ships round, and have no

doubt of giving them a drubbing.""I hope," said Nelson, "none of our ships have struck?" Hardy answered,

"There was no fear of that." Then, and not till then, Nelson spoke of himself. "I am a dead man, Hardy," said

he: "I am going fast: it will be all over with me soon. Come nearer to me. Let my dear Lady Hamilton have

my hair, and all other things belonging to me." Hardy observed that he hoped Mr. Beatty could yet hold out

some prospect of life. "Oh, no!" he replied, "it is impossible. My back is shot through. Beatty will tell you

so." Captain Hardy then, once more, shook hands with him; and, with a heart almost bursting, hastened upon

By this time all feeling below the breast was gone; and Nelson, having made the surgeon ascertain this, said

to him: "You know I am gone, I know it. I feel something rising in my breast," putting his hand on his left

side,"which tells me so." And upon Beatty's inquiring whether his pain was very great, he replied, "So

great, that he wished he was dead. Yet," said he, in a lower voice, "one would like to live a little longer too!"

And after a few minutes, in the same under tone, he added"What would become of poor Lady Hamilton, if

she knew my situation!" Next to his country she occupied his thoughts. Captain Hardy, some fifty minutes

after he had left the cockpit, returned; and, again taking the hand of his dying friend and commander,

congratulated him on having gained a complete victory. How many of the enemy were taken he did not

know, as it was impossible to perceive them distinctly; but fourteen or fifteen at least. "That's well," cried

Nelson, "but I bargained for twenty." And then, in a stronger voice, he said: "Anchor, Hardy; anchor." Hardy,

upon this, hinted that Admiral Collingwood would take upon himself the direction of affairs. "Not while I

live, Hardy," said the dying Nelson, ineffectually endeavouring to raise himself from the bed: "Do you

anchor." His previous order for preparing to anchor had shown how clearly he foresaw the necessity of this.

Presently, calling Hardy back, he said to him in a low voice, "Don't throw me overboard:" and he desired that

he might be buried by his parents, unless it should please the king to order otherwise. Then reverting to

private feelings: "Take care of my dear Lady Hamilton, Hardy take care of poor Lady Hamilton. Kiss me,

Hardy," said he. Hardy knelt down and kissed his cheek; and Nelson: said, "Now I am satisfied. Thank God I

have done my duty." Hardy stood over him in silence for a moment or two, then knelt again and kissed his

forehead. "Who is that?" said Nelson; and being informed, he replied, "God bless you, Hardy." And Hardy

Nelson now desired to be turned upon his right side, and said, "I wish I had not left the deck; for I shall soon

be gone." Death was, indeed, rapidly approaching. He said to the chaplain, "Doctor, I have NOT been a

GREAT sinner;" and after a short pause, "Remember that I leave Lady Hamilton and my daughter Horatia as

a legacy to my country." His articulation now became difficult; but he was distinctly heard to say, "Thank

God I have done my duty." These words he repeatedly pronounced; and they were the last words which he

uttered. He expired at thirty minutes after fourthree hours and a quarter after he had received his wound.

Within a quarter of an hour after Nelson was wounded, above fifty of the VICTORY's men fell by the

enemy's musketry. They, however, on their part, were not idle; and it was not long before there were only two

Frenchmen left alive in the mizzentop of the REDOUTABLE. One of them was the man who had given the

fatal wound: he did not live to boast of what he had done. An old quartermaster had seen him fire; and

easily recognised him, because he wore a glazed cocked hat and a white frock. This quartermaster and two

midshipmen, Mr. Collingwood and Mr. Pollard, were the only persons left in the VICTORY's poop; the two

midshipmen kept firing at the top, and he supplied them with cartridges. One of the Frenchmen, attempting to

make his escape down the rigging, was shot by Mr. Pollard, and fell on the poop. But the old quarter master,

as he cried out, "That's he, that's he," and pointed at the other who was coming forward to fire again, received

a shot in his mouth, and fell dead. Both the midshipmen then fired at the same time, and the fellow dropped

in the top. When they took possession of the prize, they went into the mizzentop, and found him dead, with

The REDOUTABLE struck within twenty minutes after the fatal shot had been fired from her. During that

time she had been twice on fire in her forechains and in her forecastle. The French, as they had done in

other battles, made use in this, of fireballs and other combustibles; implements of destruction which other

nations, from a sense of honour and humanity, have laid aside; which add to the, sufferings of the wounded,

without determining the issue of the combat: which none but the cruel would employ, and which never can be

successful against the brave. Once they succeeded in setting fire, from the REDOUTABLE, to some ropes

and canvas on the VICTORY's booms. The cry ran through the ship, and reached the cockpit; but even this

dreadful cry produced no confusion: the men displayed that perfect selfpossession in danger by which

English seamen are characterised; they extinguished the flames on board their own ship, and then hastened to

extinguish them in the enemy, by throwing buckets of water from the gangway. When the REDOUTABLE

had struck, it was not practicable to board her from the VICTORY; for, though the two ships touched, the

upper works of both fell in so much, that there was a great space between their gangways; and she could not

be boarded from the lower or middle decks because her ports were down. Some of our men went to

Lieutenant Quilliam, and offered to swim under her bows, and get up there; but it was thought unfit to hazard

What our men would have done from gallantry, some of the crew of the SANTISSIMA TRINIDAD did to

save themselves. Unable to stand the tremendous fire of the VICTORY, whose larboard guns played against

this great fourdecker, and not knowing how else to escape them, nor where else to betake themselves for

protection, many of them leaped overboard and swam to the VICTORY; and were actually helped up her

sides by the English during the action. The Spaniards began the battle with less vivacity than their unworthy

allies, but they continued it with greater firmness. The ARGONAUTA and BAHAMA were defended till

they had each lost about four hundred men; the SAN JUAN NEPOMUCENO lost three hundred and fifty.

Often as the superiority of British courage has been proved against France upon the seas, it was never more

conspicuous than in this decisive conflict. Five of our ships were engaged muzzle to muzzle with five of the

French. In all five the Frenchmen lowered their lowerdeck ports, and deserted their guns; while our men

Once, amidst his sufferings, Nelson had expressed a wish that he were dead; but immediately the spirit

subdued the pains of death, and he wished to live a little longer, doubtless that he might hear the completion

of the victory which he had seen so gloriously begun. That consolation, that joy, that triumph, was afforded

him. He lived to know that the victory was decisive; and the last guns which were fired at the flying enemy

were heard a minute or two before he expired. The ships which were thus flying were four of the enemy's

van, all French, under RearAdmiral Dumanoir. They had borne no part in the action; and now, when they

were seeking safety in flight, they fired not only into the VICTORY and ROYAL SOVEREIGN as they

passed, but poured their broadsides into the Spanish captured ships; and they were seen to back their topsails

for the purpose of firing with more precision. The indignation of the Spaniards at this detestable cruelty from

their allies, for whom they had fought so bravely, and so profusely bled, may well be conceived. It was such

that when, two days after the action, seven of the ships which had escaped into Cadiz came out in hopes of

retaking some of the disabled prizes, the prisoners in the ARGONAUTA, in a body, offered their services to

the British prizemaster, to man the guns against any of the French ships, saying, that if a Spanish ship came

alongside, they would quietly go below; but they requested that they might be allowed to fight the French in

resentment for the murderous usage which they had suffered at their hands. Such was their earnestness, and

such the implicit confidence which could be placed in Spanish honour, that the offer was accepted and they

were actually stationed at the lowerdeck guns. Dumanoir and his squadron were not more fortunate than the

fleet from whose destruction they fled. They fell in with Sir Richard Strachan, who was cruising for the

Rochefort squadron, and were all taken. In the better days of France, if such a crime could then have been

committed, it would have received an exemplary punishment from the French government. Under Buonaparte

it was sure of impunity, and perhaps might be thought deserving of reward. But if the Spanish court had been

independent, it would have become us to have delivered Dumanoir and his captains up to Spain, that they

might have been brought to trial, and hanged in sight of the remains of the Spanish fleet.

The total British loss in the battle of Trafalgar amounted to 1587. Twenty of the enemy struck; but it was not

possible to anchor the fleet, as Nelson had enjoined. A gale came on from the S.W., some of the prizes went

down, some went on shore; one effected its escape into Cadiz; others were destroyed; four only were saved,

and those by the greatest exertions. The wounded Spaniards were sent ashore, an assurance being given that

they should not serve till regularly exchanged; and the Spaniards, with a generous feeling, which would not

perhaps have been found in any other people, offered the use of their hospitals for our wounded, pledging the

honour of Spain that they should be carefully attended there. When the storm, after the action, drove some of

the prizes upon the coast, they declared that the English who were thus thrown into their hands should not be

considered as prisoners of war; and the Spanish soldiers gave up their own beds to their shipwrecked

enemies. The Spanish viceadmiral, Alva, died of his wounds. Villeneuve was sent to England, and permitted

to return to France. The French Government say that he destroyed himself on the way to Paris, dreading the

consequences of a courtmartial; but there is every reason to believe that the tyrant, who never acknowledged

the loss of the battle of Trafalgar, added Villeneuve to the numerous victims of his murderous policy.

It is almost superfluous to add, that all the honours which a grateful country could bestow were heaped upon

the memory of Nelson. His brother was made an earl, with a grant of L6000 a year. L10,000 were voted to

each of his sisters; and L100,000 for the purchase of an estate. A public funeral was decreed, and a public

monument. Statues and monuments also were voted by most of our principal cities. The leaden coffin in

which he was brought home was cut in pieces, which were distributed as relics of Saint Nelson,so the

gunner of the VICTORY called them; and when, at his internment, his flag was about to be lowered into the

grave, the sailors who assisted at the ceremony with one accord rent it in pieces, that each might preserve a

The death of Nelson was felt in England as something more than a public calamity; men started at the

intelligence, and turned pale, as if they had heard of the loss of a dear friend. An object of our admiration and

affection, of our pride and of our hopes, was suddenly taken from us; and it seemed as if we had never, till

then, known how deeply we loved and reverenced him. What the country had lost in its great naval herothe

greatest of our own, and of all former timeswas scarcely taken into the account of grief. So perfectly,

indeed, had he performed his part, that the maritime war, after the battle of Trafalgar, was considered at an

end: the fleets of the enemy were not merely defeated but destroyed; new navies must be built, and a new

race of seamen reared for them, before the possibility of their invading our shores could again be

contemplated. It was not, therefore, from any selfish reflection upon the magnitude of our loss that we

mourned for him: the general sorrow was of a higher character. The people of England grieved that funeral

ceremonies, and public monuments, and posthumous rewards, were all which they could now bestow upon

him, whom the king, the legislature, and the nation would have alike delighted to honour; whom every tongue

would have blessed; whose presence in every village through which he might have passed would have

wakened the church bells, have given schoolboys a holiday, have drawn children from their sports to gaze

upon him, and "old men from the chimney corner" to look upon Nelson ere they died. The victory of

Trafalgar was celebrated, indeed, with the usual forms of rejoicing, but they were without joy; for such

already was the glory of the British navy, through Nelson's surpassing genius, that it scarcely seemed to

receive any addition from the most signal victory that ever was achieved upon the seas: and the destruction of

this mighty fleet, by which all the maritime schemes of France were totally frustrated, hardly appeared to add

to our security or strength; for, while Nelson was living, to watch the combined squadrons of the enemy, we

There was reason to suppose, from the appearances upon opening the body, that in the course of nature he

might have attained, like his father, to a good old age. Yet he cannot be said to have fallen prematurely whose

work was done; nor ought he to be lamented who died so full of honours, at the height of human fame. The

most triumphant death is that of the martyr; the most awful that of the martyred patriot; the most splendid that

of the hero in the hour of victory: and if the chariot and horses of fire had been vouchsafed for Nelson's

translation, he could scarcely have departed in a brighter blaze of glory. He has left us, not indeed his mantle

of inspiration, but a name and an example which are at this hour inspiring thousands of the youth of England:

a name which is our pride, and an example which will continue to be our shield and our strength. Thus it is

that the spirits of the great and the wise continue to live and to act after them; verifying, in this sense, the